|  |  | 
| 
 
 
 JULIUS III. (1550-1555)
             
         CHAPTER I.
         THE ELECTION OF JULIUS III. 1549
             CHAPTER II.
         PREVIOUS LIFE, CHARACTER AND BEGINNING OF THE REIGN OF
        JULIUS III.
             CHAPTER III
         PREPARATIONS FOR THE REASSEMBLING OF THE COUNCIL IN
        TRENT. THE DISPUTE CONCERNING THE DUCHY OF PARMA.
             CHAPTER IV
             SECOND PERIOD OF THE COUNCIL OF TRENT.
             CHAPTER V
             WAR IN UPPER AND CENTRAL ITALY. JULIUS III’S EFFORTS
        FOR PEACE. CONCLUSION OF HIS PONTIFICATE AND HIS DEATH.
             CHAPTER VI
             EFFORTS OF JULIUS III. FOR REFORM.- CREATION OF
        CARDINALS.
             CHAPTER VII
             SPREAD OF THE SOCIETY OF JESUS. THEIR REFORMING
        ACTIVITIES IN SPAIN, PORTUGAL, ITALY AND GERMANY.
             CHAPTER VIII.
             ACTIVITY OF THE ROMAN INQUISITION IN ITALY.- SPREAD OF
        HERESY IN GERMANY, POLAND AND FRANCE.
             CHAPTER IX.
             ACCESSION OF QUEEN MARY OF ENGLAND. HER MARRIAGE TO
        PHILIP OF SPAIN.
             CHAPTER X.
             LEGATION OF CARDINAL POLE. THE RECONCILIATION OF
        ENGLAND WITH THE HOLY SEE.
             CHAPTER XII.
             THE EAST INDIES AND THE MISSION OF ST. FRANCIS XAVIER.
             CHAPTER XIII.
             JULIUS III. IN RELATION TO
        LETTERS AND ART. MICHAEL ANGELO AND THE REBUILDING OF ST. PETER’S.—THE VILLA
        GIULIA.
             
         
         CHAPTER I
             THE ELECTION OF JULIUS III. 1549
             
         Paul III holds a very prominent place among the Popes
        of the XVIth century, not only because his reign was
        unusually long and specially rich in events of the greatest importance, but
        still more because it covers the transition period between the Renaissance and
        the Catholic Reformation and Restoration.
   A man of very great gifts, the Farnese Pope, with a
        full perception of the all-embracing mission of the Holy See, and of the
        ever-increasing gravity of the position in the northern and central countries
        of Europe, turned his attention in a special manner to those questions which
        were essentially of an ecclesiastical nature. Worldly interests, which had
        undoubtedly predominated during the reigns of the Renaissance Popes since
        Sixtus I., also had great weight with him, but they no longer occupied the first
        place, and were subordinated to ecclesiastical interests
             In casting a glance over the fifteen years’
        pontificate of Paul III, the conviction is forced upon us that the dawn of
        a new era, full of hope, had arisen for the Church, in which she would again,
        as so often before, gloriously verify her spiritual ascendancy and her
        marvellous power of rejuvenation. The externally brilliant, but essentially
        worldly, period of the Renaissance, which took Church and religion as lightly
        as it did life itself, was hurrying towards its end. A new era was beginning, the
        most important problems of which were perfectly realized by the Farnese Pope
   However much Paul III paid tribute to the fateful
        epoch at which he had come into power, he was nevertheless just to that
        generation in which the strictly ecclesiastical element, never losing sight of
        its goal, and without considering spiritual change, was working towards a
        reform of conditions that were utterly corrupt, and was striving to cope with a
        dangerous crisis by means of an entirely new state of things. The inauguration
        of the Council, the removal of abuses, the renewal of the College of Cardinals,
        the fight against the divisions in the Church, which threatened Italy as well,
        and the protection of the reformed Orders, were all of epochmaking importance. A thoroughly effective result, however, had not yet been attained.
        The Council was as far from coming to an agreement, as the attempts at
        reform.to completion. The new Orders were still in their initial stages, and
        had not, to a great extent, even fixed their final organization, while the
        changes in the College of Cardinals were in no way completed.
   The difficulties which stood in the way of endeavours
        to promote the ascendancy of purely ecclesiastical interests are proved by the
        proceedings at the conclave after the death of Paul III.
             Under the Farnese Pope the number of Cardinals had
        risen to fifty-four; of these, twenty-nine were in the Eternal City at the
        death of the Pope before the beginning of the conclave twelve more arrived,
        and during the election nine Frenchmen and the Spaniard, Pacheco, also came;
        three members of the Sacred College, de Givry, d’Hanebault and the Cardinal-Infante of Portugal did not take part in the conclave. Four of
        the Cardinals had, it is true, to leave on account of illness, so that of the
        fifty-four electors only forty-seven took part in the elevation of the new
        Pope, but in spite of this, no such distinguished conclave had taken place for
        a very long time. As in numbers it was the most considerable, this conclave was
        also the longest in the memory of man. It began on November 29th, 1549, and
        only finished on February 8th, 1550. The Church remained, therefore, nearly
        three months without a head. The cause of this unusual delay is to be found
        rather in the behaviour of the secular princes, who interfered in the most
        unjustifiable manner in electoral discussions, than in the party deliberations
        of the College of Cardinals, and the great number of candidates.
   That the Emperor and the King of France should, after
        the death of Paul III, attempt to exercise as decisive an influence as possible
        on the elevation of the new Pope, was to be expected. Charles V was bound to
        desire a Pope who would be willing to continue the Council and recall it to
        Trent. He was determined to prevent at any cost the election of the eminent
        Marcello Cervini, who, as Cardinal-Legate at Trent, had succeeded in bringing
        about the removal of the Council to Bologna. The dispute about Parma and
        Piacenza, which was still pending, influenced the attitude of the Cardinals and
        the foreign powers no less than the question of the Council.
             The Viceroy of Milan and his brother, Ercole Gonzaga,
        Cardinal of Mantua, had displayed activity on the side of the Emperor even
        during the lifetime of Paul III, by bringing forward a rival to the Farnese for
        the future conclave who would return Parma and Piacenza to the Emperor. Their
        chosen candidate was Cardinal Salviati, the nephew of Leo X, and uncle of the
        Queen of France. In the opinion of the Imperial Ambassador in Rome in 1547,
        Diego Hurtado de Mendoza, Salviati had, in other respects as well, the best
        prospects of obtaining the tiara. He was popular both with the Cardinals who
        were favourable to the Imperial and the French interests, as well as with those
        who were neutral; Mendoza had himself been won over to his side by the
        Gonzagas, while Granvelle was also well disposed towards him. Cardinal
        Salviati, however, found a formidable opponent in his relative, Cosimo de’
        Medici, and his wily representative in Rome, Averardo Serristori.
        A memorandum of Cardinal Gonzaga to Granvelle, in which the candidature of
        Salviati was recommended, having come to Serristori’s knowledge in April 1549, was laid by him before the Pope Paul III who feared
        everything for his relatives on the part of Salviati, was extremely angry; he
        would create fifty Cardinals, he exclaimed, to render the election of Salviati
        impossible. Things did not, indeed, go as far as this, but at the nomination of
        Cardinals on April 8th, 1549, at which four men devoted to the Farnese
        interests received the purple, an answer was found to the intrigues of the
        Gonzagas. Salviati’s correspondence was watched, and a document exposing him
        was communicated to the Emperor, whereupon Charles V excluded him also from the
        election.
   Shortly before the death of Paul III, the discussions
        regarding the possession of Parma and Piacenza again led to a rearrangement of
        the parties in the College of Cardinals. As early as July 14th, 1547, the
        Imperial ambassador, Mendoza, had, when setting before his master the prospects
        for the coming Papal election, pointed out three politically interested parties
        in the Sacred College, besides a neutral group : the Imperial, the French, and
        the adherents of Paul III. After Alessandro Farnese had joined the side of the
        Emperor, however, and looked to him for the restoration of Parma and Piacenza,
        the Imperial party and the adherents of the Farnese joined together in the
        College of Cardinals. Farnese had made a move on November 19th, without having
        approached the Emperor in the matter, by having the authenticity of the
        document in which Paul III, shortly before his death, had ordered the return of
        Parma and Piacenza to Ottavio Farnese, attested by the Sacred College. The
        relations between Alessandro Farnese and the Emperor were not, however, altered
        by this attempt, as Camillo Orsini, the Governor of Parma, refused to deliver
        it to Ottavio, in spite of the College of Cardinals.
             There were, therefore, really only two parties to be
        considered in the conclave, the Imperial and the French. The Spaniards,
        Alvarez de Toledo, Mendoza, Cueva and Pacheco belonged to the Imperial party,
        as did Carpi, Morone, Crescenzi, Madruzzo, Sfondrato, Duranti,
        Alessandro and Ranuccio Farnese, Medici, Maffei, Gonzaga, Doria, Sforza,
        Savelli, Cornaro, della Rovere, Truchsess and Pole. To these twenty-two
        adherents of the Emperor were opposed twenty-four Cardinals with French
        sympathies. These were the twelve Frenchmen, Armagnac, Meudon, Lenoncourt, du Bellay, Guise,
          Chatillon, Vendôme, Tournon, de la Chambre, d’Amboise, Lorraine and Bourbon. Besides these, there were of the Italians, the four Cardinal-Bishops and
            seniors of the Sacred College, de Cupis, Salviati, del Monte and Carafa, as
            well as Cesi, Verallo, Ridolfi, Pisani, Sermoneta,
            Este, Capodiferro and Crispi, Filonardi also voting for the most part with them. To the neutrals belonged Cibò, Gaddi
            and the Portuguese, de Silva.
   Cervini stood outside all these parties; Guise
        testifies of him, as also of Carafa, that they obeyed their conscience alone.
        This does not mean that these two champions of ecclesiastical reform took no
        interest in political considerations; it was precisely the conscientious and
        austere Cervini who was the principal adviser of Farnese. The welfare of the
        Church, as well as conscientious motives, required that consideration should be
        shown to those princes who could be of such use to the Church or do her so much
        harm.
             Of the Cardinals named, Salviati, Cibò, Ridolfi, de
        Cupis, Pisani and Lorraine owed their elevation to Leo X, while Gonzaga, Gaddi,
        Doria, Tournon, de la Chambre, and Chatillon had received the red hat from
        Clement VII. All the others, with the exception of these twelve, had been
        invested with the purple by the Farnese Pope.
             It was of importance, in the interests of the Farnese
        and the Imperial party, that the election should take place as soon as
        possible, that is to say, before the arrival of the French Cardinals, since
        both parties would have an equal balance of power, should the Sacred College be
        assembled in full numbers, and a Cardinal holding pronounced Imperial views
        would have no prospect oi receiving the tiara. For this reason, the French
        ambassador in Rome, d’Urfe, tried by every means in
        his power to have the beginning of the conclave delayed as long as possible. He
        succeeded in accomplishing this through the influence of Cardinal d’Este, the leader of the French party, and the solemn
        funeral ceremonies, celebrated with great pomp, only began on November 19th,
        for a Pope who had departed this life on the 10th of the same month. The
        ceremonies lasted for nine days, in accordance with the usual custom, and the
        Cardinals could not go in procession to the conclave until November 29th, after
        having assisted at a solemn high mass, celebrated in the chapel of old St.
        Peter’s, named after Sixtus IV.
   The cells for the Cardinals, formed by wooden
        partitions, had been erected in six of the largest halls of the Vatican,
        namely, the Sala Regia, the Sixtine Chapel, and in the four halls, of which two
        were used for the public and private consistories. Special apartments were
        reserved for the sick, the cells proper being divided among the Cardinals by
        lot on November 27th. These were hung with violet for the Cardinals of Paul
        III, and with green for all the others.
             Five thousand soldiers stood prepared to keep order in
        the city during the course of the election, to whom 500 other armed men were
        specially added for the protection of the conclave, in addition to the 200
        Swiss. The Conservatori of the city had begged, “in
        the name of the Roman citizens,” for the honour of being allowed to provide
        another 1000 soldiers for the safety of Rome, which number they reduced to 500
        on the following day. The self-seeking and unruly Roman people wished to take
        up arms, and assume the guardianship of the conclave; this the Cardinals would
        not hear of, but they gave permission that the city should provide 500 men from
        the usual militia of the States of the Church. Orazio Farnese, the future
        son-in-law of the French King, was the commander of these troops, but Mendoza
        having complained that Rome was delivered into the hands of the French,
        officers with Imperial sympathies were placed by his side.
   Fortunately, there were no serious disturbances either
        in Rome or outside during the long continuance of the conclave. Camillo Colonna
        did indeed seize several small villages immediately after the death of Paul
        III, and Ascanio Colonna took steps to regain possession of the sovereign
        authority wrested from him by the late Pope, but in other respects he assured
        the College of Cardinals by letter of his loyalty to the Holy See.
             On December 10th, 1549, the Cardinals were able to
        decide that half of this guard should be disbanded. On January 10th, 1550, this
        was again considerably reduced, on account of the great expense, even though
        news had already come on December 22nd that Fermo had been invested by the
        Florentines. On January 21st and 22nd, the conclave had again to come to a
        decision concerning troubles in Bologna, and the investment of Acquapendente.
   On the evening of November 30th the doors of the
        conclave were barred within and without by six bolts. The enclosure was,
        however, maintained with so little strictness that an eyewitness said later
        that the conclave had been more open than closed.
             Meanwhile, Charles V had on November 20th, 1549,
        openly declared to his ambassador in Rome his wishes with regard to the
        election. He desired above all things, the election of the Dominican, Juan
        Alvarez de Toledo, uncle of the Duke of Alba and brother of the Viceroy of
        Naples ; should this election, however, not be possible, he wished for Carpi,
        Pole, Morone or Sfondrato, who were all no less eminent than the said Spaniard.
        The Emperor excluded all Frenchmen, as well as Salviati, Cervini, Ridolfi, Capodiferro and Verallo.
   The Imperial Cardinals were not, however, aware of
        these wishes at the beginning of the conclave, and had decided, not for Toledo,
        but for Pole, although they had not yet a sufficient majority to ensure his
        election, but Madruzzo and others hoped that, by proclaiming Pole as Pope
        without further formalities, at the beginning of the conclave, they might carry
        with them many who were undecided. Sforza and Maffei, indeed, warned them
        against any such precipitate action, which would be certain to irritate the opposing
        party.
             The issue proved them to be right. The very fact that
        the beginning of the funeral celebrations for Paul III had been so long delayed
        had partly been arranged to defeat this plan. When, on November 30th, the
        Imperial party proposed an electoral assembly for that very evening, just after
        the conclave had been closed, it was intimated to them that in such a grave
        matter, proceedings had to be carefully arranged in accordance with the usual
        order. The discussion which followed was only ended by night, without the
        Imperial party having gained any advantage.
             On the two following days also, they arrived at no
        conclusion, only the Papal election Bulls of Julius II and Gregory X being read
        over and sworn to, and an election capitulation for the new Pope prepared and
        accepted. This latter agreed generally with that drawn up in the conclave of
        Clement VII. The last paragraph enjoined the future Pope to deliver Parma to
        Ottavio Farnese.
             A discussion arose on the afternoon of December 1st as
        to whether voting should be public or secret. While some saw in public voting
        the best method of avoiding subterfuges, others considered that the freedom of
        voting would disappear in this way, especially at a time when the Imperial
        party on the one hand, and the French on the other, sought to bring voters to
        their views by promises and bribes, and even by threats.
             On the evening of December 1st, Mendoza appeared at
        the door of the conclave and handed in an Imperial memorandum. A second, which
        he did not openly communicate, contained the wishes of Charles V as to the
        election.
             On the morning of December 3rd, they agreed that the
        voting should be secret. Then followed the first ballot. On the altar there was
        a golden chalice and each voter advanced to it and laid his vote therein. Then
        the chalice was emptied on to a table before the altar, the three Cardinals who
        presided examining each vote. The senior Cardinal-Deacon, Cibò, then read aloud
        the name or names that were on the paper, as most of the electors wrote three
        or four names at the same time.
             Cibò had to announce the name of Cardinal Pole no less
        than twenty-one times at this first ballot, as it had been very generally
        predicted that he would have the tiara, although his zeal for reform was much
        feared in Rome. Toledo came next to Pole with thirteen votes, de Cupis and
        Sfondrato each had twelve, and Carafa ten. Salviati only had two votes, and of
        the Cardinals excluded by the Emperor, the highly respected Cervini was the
        only one who succeeded in obtaining nine votes. The wishes expressed by the
        Emperor do not otherwise appear to have had much influence on the voting. As
        the two-thirds majority required was twenty-eight, there seemed good reason for
        hoping that Pole would in the following ballots easily obtain the votes still
        required, and that the conclave would soon come to an end.
             What Pole himself felt when he found himself so near
        to the highest dignity on earth, he confided later to a friend. The voting, he
        said, did not make the least impression on him. He had already given the answer
        to several Cardinals who urged him to take steps himself for the furtherance of
        his election, that he would say no word, even if his silence should cost him
        his life, for he adhered strictly to his principle of leaving everything to
        God, and desiring only the fulfilment of His Will.
             It was not customary at the first ballot of the
        conclave, that votes should be given to one of those chosen, after the reading
        of the papers, but this was allowed at subsequent ballots, and it did not seem
        unlikely that certain Cardinals would make use of this right in favour of Pole.
        Perhaps with the intention of putting an obstacle in the way of the zealous
        reformer, who was feared by the worldly Cardinals, the question was raised
        before the voting of the following day, whether this accession of votes to the
        papers already handed in by the electors, allowed later on, should be
        considered valid. After a long discussion, an agreement was reached by the
        decision that for this day also the subsequent accession should not be allowed.
        In spite of this, Pole’s votes increased to twenty- four on this day, in the
        early morning of which the arrival of Cardinal Pacheco had strengthened the
        Imperial party.
             The French, who were terrified, informed d’Urfe that the next ballot could not fail to result in
        favour of the Imperialists if he could not think of some way of preventing it.
        Then d’Urfe came to the door of the conclave and
        announced, through the master of ceremonies, that the French Cardinals were
        already in Corsica, and would soon arrive, and should the electors not wait for
        them till the end of the week, the French king would not acknowledge the
        election. In reality d’Urfe had, as he himself
        admitted, no news from Corsica, but in spite of this, he appeared again and
        repeated his protest before six of the Cardinals, threatening them at the same
        time with a schism.
   A period of excitement now followed in the conclave.
        The consequence of d’Urfe’s protest was that the
        Imperialists resolved not to wait till the following morning, but, that very
        night, without formal voting, to acclaim Pole as Pope, by a general rendering
        of homage. They set about securing the necessary number of votes with the greatest
        zeal. As a matter of fact they had got so far that it had been already
        announced to Pole that the Cardinals would soon arrive in his cell and pay
        homage to the Head of Christendom. Those on the French side, on the other hand,
        did all in their power to delay this rendering of homage, and they were
        successful in circumventing this plan of the Imperial party. The discussions
        and negotiations in the corridors of the conclave lasted till far into the
        night, and when midnight was already passed, not one of the Cardinals had
        retired to his cell.
   Pole lost none of his calmness in the general
        excitement; he would not hear of an elevation by the homage of the Cardinals.
        He caused his friends to be informed that he desired to ascend to the Supreme
        Pontificate through the door, but not through the window. When a deputation of
        two Cardinals in the conclave “ more dead than alive.” Dandolo said to him that
        an elevation by homage was in perfect accordance with the law, he at first
        agreed with them, but hardly had they taken their departure, when he sent a
        messenger after them to withdraw his consent.
             The Imperialists had, however, gained one advantage
        during the night; three of the Cardinals, Morone, Cesi and Gaddi, declared that they were prepared to support the election of Pole
        next morning, by giving him their votes by way of accession, whereupon the
        Imperialists believed that they could await the coming ballot with joyful
        anticipation. They never dreamed that these three supplementary voters would
        inform the French party that they would only come to the assistance of Pole
        when he had twenty-six votes.
   On December 5th it was generally expected as certain
        that Pole would receive the necessary majority of two-thirds at the voting.
        Before the Cardinals proceeded to the scrutiny, nearly all of them had ordered
        their cells to be emptied, as they did not wish to be plundered by the rush of
        people after the election. The Papal vestments had already been laid out for
        Pole, and he had himself composed an address of thanks which he had shown to
        several persons. Outside, in front of the Vatican, the people assembled in
        great crowds, while the troops were standing with flying colours, ready to
        salute the new Pope.
             Meanwhile the French party in the conclave had no idea
        of giving in without a fight. In the early morning attempts began again on both
        sides to influence one or another in favour of each of the conflicting parties.
        The excitement and irritation became visibly more acute. When the hour for the
        Mass, which was to precede the voting, arrived, the master of ceremonies was
        forbidden to give the usual signal with the bell; he was to wait till all the
        Cardinals were together. It seemed as if a sort of schism was being prepared.
        The adherents of Pole assembled in the Pauline Chapel, his opponents in the
        Sixtine. Voting was not for the moment to be thought of.
             Meanwhile, Cervini, who on account of his invalid
        condition, was in the habit of arriving later, appeared in the Pauline Chapel.
        Carpi, Morone, Madruzzo, Gonzaga and Farnese advanced towards him, and,
        explaining the state of affairs, begged him to approach the opposing party as
        mediator. Cervini allowed himself to be persuaded and went in Morone’s company
        to the Sixtine Chapel. He then addressed himself to the Cardinal Dean, de
        Cupis. The opponents of Pole, he said, had already sinned enough against their
        consciences, by using every means in their power to prevent his election, but
        as it was now clear that the Holy Ghost wished Pole to be elected, he begged
        them not to continue their resistance.
             De Cupis thereupon answered that he also wished for
        peace and unity, but that a Papal election seldom took place without
        differences of opinion, and that their opponents had made use of unlawful
        measures, while the protest of d’Urfe had given
        reason to fear a French schism.
   Thereupon the answer was made that the remarks about
        intrigue were not all founded on fact, and that if attention were paid to every
        protest, they would establish a very bad precedent, and the minority would, in
        the future, when a candidate did not please them, protest until they had gained
        their end. Moreover, they could not wait any longer for the French Cardinals,
        as the lawful time had long been passed.
             These and similar reasons were, however, of no avail,
        and the messengers returned to Pole’s adherents without having gained any
        advantage. Finally, two hours after the usual time, the French party consented
        to join the other Cardinals, at least for a conference.
             De Cupis began the negotiations by again urging them
        to wait for the French Cardinals; the Papal election decree of Gregory X was,
        he said, no impediment to their doing so, as, although it prescribed only a ten
        days’ period of waiting, it had not foreseen the present position. A long
        debate followed upon this statement of de Cupis. Salviati, Carafa, Lenoncourt and Meudon agreed with
        de Cupis, Carpi and Toledo differed from him, while del Monte thought that if
        they were allowed to wait, they might as well do so. Filonardi was undecided. Then Cervini again spoke and emphasized in impressive terms the
        danger of giving way before the protest. From a legal standpoint they could
        only wait for the French Cardinals if all present agreed to do so.
   Cervini was known as a man who only spoke after the
        dictates of his own conscience, and not to please either party. His words made
        such an impression that the Cardinals who spoke after him all agreed with him,
        those belonging to the French party alone excepted. Este by a panegyric on the
        services France had rendered to the church still endeavoured to obtain a delay
        of one or two days, but Sfondrato arose and showed that according to the text
        of the decree of Gregory X, they dared not delay the election any longer. It
        was not the case, as de Cupis had asserted, that the decree did not apply to
        the case now in question; on the contrary, it was quite clear that it did refer
        to the present position.
             The French cause now seemed lost. At the voting
        concerning the proposal of the Cardinal-Dean, the majority declared themselves
        against any further delay, and they at once proceeded to hold the election.
        Pole received twenty-three votes. Then Carpi arose, opened his voting paper,
        and declared that he joined the supporters of Pole. Farnese then stood up and
        made the same declaration. A dead silence followed. Pole required only one more
        vote. If he could now obtain twenty-six votes, he was sure of getting twentyseven, after the agreement during the night, and
        then he could give the twenty-eighth, the last vote necessary, himself. Full of
        expectation, Pole’s supporters watched his opponents, and endeavoured by signs
        to win them over to his support. No one, however, made a movement. After a
        pause the Cardinal-Dean asked if anyone would still come over to Pole’s side,
        but only a deep silence followed. Thereupon de Cupis declared the voting over,
        and all stood up and withdrew, the Imperialists in great depression of
        spirits.
   No one had expected such an issue. Many considered it could
        only be possible through, a special interposition of Providence, that any
        Cardinal should have been so near the tiara as Pole had been, and still not
        have received it.
             The reasons for Pole’s failure lay principally in the
        repugnance of the Italians to the choice of a foreigner. Besides this it was
        urged that Pole was only forty-five years old, that he had little knowledge of
        business, and that there was a danger of his involving Italy in a war with
        England. What injured him, however, more than anything else was the suspicion
        that he inclined in his views, especially in the doctrine of Justification, to
        Protestantism. It was Carafa in particular who laid stress on this point, and
        openly attacked Pole before the voting of December 5th.
             The five following ballots, from December 6th to 11th,
        are not of great importance. D’Urfe appeared at the
        door of the conclave on December 6th, and again announced the early arrival of
        the French Cardinals. The Imperialists made repeated attempts to secure Pole’s
        election. All the Cardinals of the Imperial party, he himself naturally
        excepted, and de Silva, voted for the English Cardinal. Filonardi,
        Cibò, Gaddi and the Cardinals belonging to the French party, as far as they
        were present in Rome, were opposed to him. On the morning of December 7th, it
        was again generally believed that Pole’s friends had nearly attained their
        object, but the other party had not in the meantime been idle. Pole received on
        that morning only two supplementary votes, besides the twenty-two that he was
        sure of day after day. They had brought forward, between the ballots of
        December 6th and 7th, as an opposing candidate, Toledo, whose election was so
        greatly desired by the Emperor and the Duke of Florence; so many Cardinals on
        both sides promised him their votes that his election seemed certain. Toledo’s
        candidature was, however, nothing more than an election manoeuvre. The French
        declared themselves for him in order to destroy the unity of the Imperial
        party, and to deprive the English Cardinal of his vote. They also raised hopes
        of the tiara in other Cardinals, but only with the intention of winning them
        away from Pole. The Imperialists now apparently favoured Toledo’s candidature,
        in order to force the French party to an acknowledgment of their insincerity,
        so that his election seemed certain. The French, however, then at once
        abandoned him.
   Their success in the struggle against Pole now
        encouraged the French party to attempt the candidature of Salviati. In the
        opinion of Cardinal Maffei, they would have succeeded if they had proceeded
        more quickly, but Salviati’s old friend, Gonzaga, thought it necessary first to
        obtain the opinion of the Emperor, from whom, however, a letter was received by
        Ferrante Gonzaga, containing a sharp reprimand.
             On December 12th the French Cardinals, du Bellay,
        Guise, Chatillon and Vendome, whose coming was announced by d’Urfe on December 10th, at last arrived in Rome, and betook themselves, after a short
        rest at the French embassy, to the conclave. This strengthening of the opposing
        party was a serious blow to the Imperialists. They had again tried to put
        Toledo in the place of Pole at the voting on December 12th, and this time
        perhaps in earnest, but at the news of the arrival of the French Cardinals,
        they again returned to Pole. Toledo only succeeded in getting twelve votes and
        three supplementary ones. On the evening of December 12th Cardinal Tournon was
        also present, but his appearance was no advantage to the French party, as Filonardi, whose sympathies were French, had to leave the
        conclave on the 14th, on account of illness, and he died on the 19th.
   A new period began for the conclave with the
        appearance of the French Cardinals. The number of voters had now risen to
        forty-six, so that the two-thirds majority was now thirty-one. The number,
        however, sank to forty-five, as Cervini had to leave the conclave on account of
        illness on December 22nd, but again rose to forty-seven on the arrival of
        Cardinals de la Chambre and d’Amboise on the 28th. The entry of John of
        Lorraine into the conclave on December 31st had no influence on the relative
        strength of the parties, as de la Chambre had to seek treatment for stone
        outside the Vatican on the following day. In the same way Bourbon’s arrival on
        January 14th was counterbalanced for the French party by the loss of Ridolfi,
        whose sympathies were French. He was seriously ill, and left the conclave on
        December 20th, and died on the 31st. Cibò, who was also ill, was temporarily
        absent from the conclave, from January 23rd to February 1st.
             From December 12th, the leader of the French party was
        the twenty-three year old Cardinal Guise, the confidant of his king. He was an
        adroit and self-confident politician, and the candidate whom he wished to
        support was the old Cardinal of Lorraine. Should this not prove practicable,
        then Este, and after him Ridolfi, Salviati and finally Cervini or del Monte
        were each in turn to be put forward. Henry II had already, on December 3rd,
        caused his ambassador to be informed by letter that he did not wish for Pole.
             As Lorraine was excluded by the Emperor as a
        Frenchman, and he had also excluded Ridolfi, Salviati, Cervini, Capodiferro and Verallo by name, which he repeated by
        letter on December 19th, the complaint of Maffei can be understood when he says
        that all the more important Cardinals had been barred, either by Charles V or
        Henry II, and that persons who were quite unqualified were entertaining hopes
        of the tiara.
   On December 30th Charles V excluded Cardinal Carafa,
        in addition to the five already named; the Imperial Ambassador was instructed
        to proceed in a similar manner against de Cupis and del Monte, but only to
        mention them in case of need, so as not needlessly to make enemies of those
        referred to. Mendoza kept these instructions secret for the time being, in
        order that he might be able to make another unwelcome candidate impossible, by
        apparently supporting one of those excluded. In this manner he promoted, at
        least in appearance, the election of Salviati, but when complaints were made to
        the Emperor concerning him by the other diplomatists, he was sharply
        reprimanded by his master. Those who understood the circumstances had soon
        foreseen how matters would develop in this state of affairs. Buonanni, the
        conclavist of Cardinal Toledo, wrote on November 27th, 1549, even before the
        beginning of the election proceedings, that should the conclave only last from
        four to six days, it was the general belief that either Pole or Toledo would be
        successful; should the negotiations, however, be drawn out, and the French
        Cardinals arrive, he was of opinion that they would put difficulties in the way
        of Salviati’s election, but that favourable prospects would open out for del
        Monte, and if the Imperial party should support him, he might easily reach the
        Papal throne, while his elevation would give satisfaction to all parties. Serristori, however, who drew his information chiefly from
        Buonanni, wrote to the Duke of Florence after the arrival of the French
        Cardinals, that the Imperial and French parties were henceforth equally
        balanced, and that two things alone were possible, either that the one party
        should exhaust the patience of the other by repeated ballots, or that they
        should agree upon a Pope who would give least dissatisfaction to both parties.
        His opinion was that del Monte might be one of those for whom the French party
        would co-operate, and who would be least displeasing to the Emperor, for
        although del Monte had agreed to the removal of the Council, he had only done
        so in obedience to the Pope, while in other respects he had never had French
        sympathies and did not wish to belong to the French party, but to the
        Imperialists. In the conclave itself, however, nobody at that time thought
        seriously of del Monte, although Guise had nominated him among others as a
        candidate. Cardinal Sforza, however, was quite positive even then that the
        Cardinals would unite in choosing him. Guise also wrote towards the end of the
        year, that del Monte or Cervini might be Pope the next day if the French
        desired it, but that to please the King they would first try all the others,
        and would wait patiently as long as these had any chance. On the other hand the
        Imperialists determined to keep steadily to Pole. They assembled at once after
        the arrival of the French Cardinals, in the presence of Cardinal Madruzzo, and
        formally pledged themselves in favour of Pole. Their resolve may have partly
        arisen from a sort of obstinacy, which persisted in clinging to a lost cause.
        One can, however, also trace the influence of the reform party in this, ready
        to risk everything to secure a Pope of their own way of thinking. “We want a
        good and holy Pope,” said Truchsess on January 20th, when a heated discussion
        arose between him and de Cupis, “but you will only have one who serves the body
        and not the soul; we will have no Pope elected who will neglect God’s Church in
        order to enrich his relatives, as was the case with the last four or five.”
   Under these circumstances there was no possibility of
        a speedy termination of the conclave. Following on the last eight fruitless
        ballots there now came fifty-two equally without result, in which there never
        was any other intention than a mere prolongation of the time, whether with a
        view to receiving further instructions with regard to the election from the
        secular princes, or with the intention of working privately for a certain
        candidate. Above all, however, the decision was postponed so that the opposing
        parties, disgusted by the endless intrigues, might at last unite in a less
        agreeable choice. At these fifty-two ballots, therefore, Pole received
        twenty-three votes every time, until January 9th, and, from that time, after
        the loss of de Silva and Cibò, always twenty-one. The French had nominated
        Carafa as the opposing candidate, not, however, because they wished him to be
        Pope, but because they wished to drive the austere and zealous Pole out of the
        field by nominating an opponent of the same way of thinking. From December 15th
        to the end of the conclave, from twenty-one to twenty-two votes were generally
        given to the Neapolitan Cardinal.
             In the meantime the Papal exchequer was being drained
        for the payment of the military guard on duty, the irritated populace stormed
        perpetually in front of the Vatican and shouted for a new Pope, while monks and
        clergy were daily holding processions. The Lutherans in Germany jeered at the
        disunion in the Roman Church, while the universal vexation in Rome vented
        itself in innumerable satirical poems about the Cardinals and their slavish adulation
        of the secular princes.
             Without giving up either Pole or Carafa, they tried
        many other candidates in the conclave, working as a rule, however, privately
        for these, and only openly nominating them when they were sure of a certain
        number of votes. In the reports of the scrutinies,
        therefore, no mention is made of several candidates.
   From time to time various proposals were made as to
        how the Papal election might be secured in a manner differing from the usual
        procedure. The first of these proposals was made as early as December 14th,
        even before the French had nominated a candidate of their own. Both parties
        assembled separately on this day, one in the Sixtine and the other in the
        Pauline Chapel, and communicated with each other through intermediaries. The
        French proposed a choice between nine candidates : three of their own countrymen,
        Lorraine, Tournon and du Bellay, three Italians of French sympathies, Salviati,
        Ridolfi and de Cupis, and three neutral Italians, Carafa, del Monte and
        Cervini. The Imperialists replied that they would only have Pole. On this
        refusal the wearisome round of fruitless ballots began over again.
             It was, however, beginning to occur to the
        Imperialists that it was impolitic to cling so obstinately to Pole. They
        therefore assembled late in the evening on December 16th, and sent Truchsess,
        Pacheco and Farnese as intermediaries to the French, to propose Carpi and
        Toledo as candidates instead of Pole. This offer was refused, as was expected.
        The Imperialists had already thought of working for Sfondrato, and of favouring
        Morone at the ballots, so that their real aim might remain secret. “For many
        days,” said Maffei, “nothing further happened than that they made new proposals
        to one another, more with a view to prolonging the time than of reaching a
        decision.”
             It was then that the Imperial Cardinals, merely on
        account of the honour, gave fifteen votes to the Cardinal-Infante of Portugal,
        whereupon the French, on the following day, outdid them by giving eighteen
        votes and two supplementary ones to Guise, also merely for the sake of the
        honour. “Behold, reader,” remarks Massarelli on December 17th, “at what times
        we have arrived! After we have vainly employed twenty days in electing a Pope,
        and the whole of Christendom is daily clamouring for one, behold the zeal which
        the Cardinals display for the common weal, by bestowing twenty votes at this
        day’s scrutiny on a young man of twenty-three, not with the intention, as they
        themselves acknowledge, of making him Pope, but out of consideration for his
        rank and the favour which he enjoys from the King. It is the truth that in
        these days persons are elevated to the high rank of Cardinal who seek to please
        man rather than God, for, as God knows, when certain Cardinals, worthy in every
        respect of being candidates for the Papal throne, were proposed, the answer was
        that this election would not please the Emperor, or from the French, that their
        King would not approve of him as Pope.”
             On December 19th the prelates and barons who were
        entrusted with the guarding of the conclave joined the populace in demanding a
        speedy election. They represented that troubles which only a Pope could allay
        were arising in all directions; the mercenaries were getting bolder every day,
        the streets were no longer safe, while the cost of the vacancy in the Holy See
        was no longer to be borne. Within the conclave vexation was also making itself
        felt. The drastic proposal was even made that the two leaders, Guise and
        Farnese, should be shut in together, without food, till they should agree upon
        a Pope. On December 17th the youthful Guise had considered it seemly to make
        remonstrances to Pole, before all the Cardinals and conclavists, who were
        awaiting the issue of the affair in a state of the greatest tension. He accused
        Pole of not possessing the qualities necessary for the Head of the Church, and
        said that his sudden withdrawal from the Council of Trent had given rise to the
        suspicion that he did not agree to the decree on Justification, and advised him
        therefore to withdraw his candidature. The Cardinal attacked answered calmly
        that his withdrawal from the Council was occasioned solely by reasons of
        health, and that although he would take no steps to be chosen Pope, he would
        also not prevent the Cardinals from bestowing their votes upon him if they were
        inclined to do so.
             Pole’s candidature, however, proved in the meantime
        more than hopeless, and the Imperialists could no longer shut their eyes to the
        fact. After they had been terrified, on December 26th, by the news that three
        more French Cardinals would soon arrive, they risked everything to have Toledo
        elected, if possible, on the following day. They actually succeeded, quite
        privately, in adding another eight votes to the twenty-three which they already
        possessed, so that Toledo’s election seemed assured. In spite of their secrecy,
        however, the plan became known, and the French, who had nominated de Cupis as
        the opposing candidate, succeeded, by dint of hard work during the night, in
        winning back these eight votes from the Imperialists. On December 27th Toledo
        had only twenty votes, de Cupis twenty-one and one supplementary one. The
        Imperialists had, therefore, to resign themselves to the strengthening of the
        French party on December 28th by the arrival of de la Chambre and d’Amboise.
             In the meantime a new difficulty had arisen. The
        Jubilee Year of 1550 was to be inaugurated by the opening of the Golden Door on
        Christmas Eve. Many pilgrims had already arrived in Rome. It was, however,
        doubtful if the Holy Year, with its usual indulgences and faculties for
        absolution, could be inaugurated without a Pope, and without the ceremonies
        mentioned. The prelates and barons, therefore, applied to the Cardinals,
        complaining at the same time of the long delay and want of unity in the
        conclave. The barons said that the guarding of the doors of the conclave should
        be entrusted to them, as the prelates were too indulgent for such a duty. The
        Dean, de Cupis, informed the Cardinals of these difficulties on December 29th.
        No remedies could as yet be found for the disagreement in the conclave, which
        no one denied, but with regard to the Jubilee, a declaration was issued on the
        following day that it had undoubtedly begun, and that the opening of the Golden
        Door would be performed subsequently by the future Pope.
             At that time, however, there seemed but little hope of
        soon getting the future Pope. The Imperialists, as the Venetian ambassador,
        Dandolo, wrote on December 21st, 1549, had pledged their word in writing not to
        give way to their opponents, and he reported on January 8th, 1550, that both
        parties had pledged themselves by oath not to yield to the other. On December
        26th they wrote from the conclave that the French were then boasting that they
        were as well off in the conclave as if they were in paradise, and that they
        would hold out until everyone was exhausted. The opposing party spoke to the
        same effect; neither the length of time nor' any other consideration should rob
        Cardinal Pole of one of his votes, or force another candidate upon them. This
        implacability of the parties, we are informed by another report of January 4th,
        1550, arose from the fact that one party awaited the Holy Ghost from Flanders,
        and the other from France. People in Rome betted 40 to 1 that there would be no
        Pope in January, and 10 to 1 that there would also be none in the following month.
        Similar bets are repeatedly mentioned. A retainer of Cardinal Gonzaga writes on
        January 4th that people in the city were speaking of anything rather than of
        the Papal election. Another correspondent sees a possibility of the hastening
        of the election in the unhealthy conditions of the conclave, as the air is
        charged to such an extent with the fumes of candles and torches that many have
        serious fears for their
         A feeble attempt was made to come to a decision on
        January 2nd, 1550. Guise and Farnese agreed to a meeting, at which the former
        finally offered Cardinals de Cupis, Salviati, Ridolfi, Lorraine, Este and Capodiferro as candidates. Farnese answered that he would
        make a generous proposal: either Guise might choose a candidate from the
        twenty-three adherents of Pole, or allow that he, Farnese, might choose one of
        the twenty-two voting for Carafa, to be raised to the Papal throne. Neither of
        these proposals was accepted. The ballots which now followed are the less
        worthy of note as the French had decided only to put forward their real
        candidate when Cardinal Bourbon had arrived from France.
   This Cardinal entered the conclave on January 14th. It
        appeared, however, to be still impossible to secure the full number of votes
        necessary for the three principal French candidates, Lorraine, Ridolfi or Salviati.
        In consequence of this, Salviati refused at first to come forward as a
        candidate, and the two others did likewise. The Imperialists had been at the
        same time working very actively for Morone, who received twenty-four votes, and
        two supplementary ones on January 15th, and they only lost hope when the French
        again got two votes away from him, whereupon, despairing of his success, they
        once more returned to Pole.
             In the general bewilderment of those days, Farnese
        endeavoured to advance a step further on January 19th by designating clearly
        and decisively to their opponents those candidates for whom the Imperialists
        would, in no case, vote. These were de Cupis, Carafa, Salviati and Ridolfi, as
        they had been excluded by Charles V, and quite apart from the fact that they
        were enemies of the Emperor, it was to be feared that their election would
        irritate him and plunge Italy into war. He begged them at least to relinquish
        the election of these Cardinals. Guise’s reply was a rough refusal. The next
        development was that he refused to act at all with Farnese, as the latter had
        promised him to vote for Lorraine, and had broken his word, which was unworthy
        of a gentleman. If, however, the Imperialists thought it right to exclude such
        worthy men from the Papacy, he declared, on his part, that the French would
        never, in all eternity, vote for Pole, Morone, Sfondrato or Carpi.
             Thus this attempt at conciliation ended by widening
        the differences between the contending parties. Conclavists who left the place
        of voting on January 28th and 29th, unanimously declared that the Cardinals
        expected anything rather than the election of a Pope.
             In the second half of January they began at length to
        reflect on the causes of the continued delay and to seek for a remedy. The
        Cardinal-Dean, de Cupis, made a speech to this effect after the voting of
        January 16th, and specially denounced the decision according to the terms of
        which a Cardinal could only announce his adherence to the election of a
        candidate with the concurrence of the members of his party. Carafa agreed with
        de Cupis, and read the decree of Gregory X with regard to the Papal election.
        Pacheco acknowledged that both sides had been to blame, but especially the
        French, as, while thwarting Pole’s election, they had limited for their
        adherents, by means of the promise given under oath, both their freedom of
        voting and of joining the other party.
             On January 26th a general congregation of the
        Cardinals was held instead of the scrutiny, which would again have been without
        result, and de Cupis once more spoke of the abuses and misdeeds of the
        conclave. The intrigues and secret manoeuvres, he said, were more calculated to
        prolong than to conclude the election, when one side merely endeavoured to
        circumvent the other, and this had assumed such proportions that an election
        was out of the question. The consideration shown to the secular princes, according
        to whose instructions votes should be given to one candidate and withheld from
        another, was specially to be deplored, as it was against the dictates of
        conscience and was a disgrace to the College of Cardinals. Voting was no longer
        free and a change was urgently needed. A further abuse lay in the neglect of
        the observance of the enclosure, and in the enormous number of conclavists,
        among whom many persons crept in, who did not belong to the conclave. Most
        abominable of all, however, was the custom by which both parties, even before
        the voting, announced to whom their votes would be given, a practice which
        meant that no Cardinal could vote without having previously informed the other
        members of his party and received their consent.
             This speech of the Dean was favourably received by the
        Cardinals. Salviati complained of the excessive complaisance towards the
        princes, Carafa adding that if matters continued like this, it would end in the
        secular princes electing a Pope without the Cardinals, which would, as far as
        he was concerned, be more agreeable than this perpetual dilatoriness. Pacheco
        emphasised the danger of the Council claiming the right to elect the Pope.
        Sfondrato and Guise, indeed, pointed out the difficulties attending a reform,
        but the others unanimously resolved to choose six Cardinals from the six
        nations represented, namely Carafa, Bourbon, Pacheco, Truchsess, de Silva and
        Pole, who, in conjunction with de Cupis, Carpi, Ridolfi and the Camerlengo,
        Sforza, should draw up a decree of reform. This was published on January 31st. An
        endeavour was made in this to abolish the election intrigues by reviving and
        emphasizing the regulations of the Church concerning the mode of life in the
        conclave.
             According to the decree of Gregory X, each Cardinal
        was allowed to have two conclavists with him. Agents and secretaries of secular
        princes had, on this occasion, slipped in under the guise of conclavists, who
        spied out the secrets of the conclave and betrayed them to their masters. In
        this manner the secretaries of the two ambassadors, d’Urfe and Mendoza, the secretaries of the King of France, the Duke of Florence and
        the Viceroy of Naples, were to be found among the conclavists. Cardinals whose
        firmness there was reason to doubt, were given over by the party leaders to
        safe persons, also called conclavists, who were enjoined to keep a firm hold on
        them and find out their opinions. To these were joined brothers and relatives
        of the Cardinals, and nobles and barons who wished to know what a conclave was
        like, and also, in the case of many Cardinals, their physicians in ordinary. It
        had thus come to pass that almost every Cardinal had four, and some as many as
        eight, conclavists with him, and that some 400 persons were together in the
        conclave.
   In addition to this, the mode of life in the conclave
        was wanting in that simplicity and austerity which were demanded by the Canon
        Law, in the interests of as speedy an election as possible. In order to avoid
        the troublesome restriction to one small room, many Cardinals had annexed the
        empty cells of the absent members of the Sacred College, whilst others had
        enlarged their cells by means of a wooden erection in front ; windows had also
        been opened out in the conclave. The limitations in the meals, which were prescribed
        in the case of a long duration of the election proceedings, were absolutely
        disregarded. The feasts were of a nature to satisfy a Lucullus,3while the
        Cardinals issued invitations to one another, as well as to their conclavists,
        and both sides sent the most elaborate dishes to their friends!
             The most far-reaching abuse, however, lay in the very
        faulty observance of the enclosure, and it became thereby possible for the
        foreign princes to influence the election and protract it for an indefinite
        period. Openings had been made in the walls, in order to communicate with the
        outside world; letters could be received and dispatched, while d’Urfe boasted to his King that he had made a way, with
        ladders and over roofs, to speak to Guise. The conclavists received permission
        far too easily to leave the conclave under trifling pretexts, and then return,
        and it was precisely these people who betrayed the secrets of the conclave
        everywhere, and were the go-betweens of the princes. When Madruzzo sent his
        conclavist, Pagnani, with a message, both his boots were so stuffed up with
        letters that he quite forgot his masters’ missive, through thinking of them.
   In face of these abuses, the reform committee decided
        that each Cardinal should have only three conclavists; among these he could
        have relatives, if they were not ruling barons, and his physician, but not
        intimates of another Cardinal. Agents of the princes and ambassadors, barons
        who had jurisdiction and their subordinates, and all those who were not on the
        list of conclavists at the beginning of the conclave, should be expelled, and
        severely punished should they return. In order to deal with ordinary ailments,
        a Frenchman and a Spaniard should be added to the four physicians of the
        conclave, of whom three were Italians and one a German, while the number of
        barbers should also be increased. All unauthorized communication with the
        outside world, whether by word of mouth or by letter, was strictly forbidden;
        every Cardinal, with the exception of those who were ill, was to return to the
        cell originally assigned to him; all additions built on to the cells were to be
        done away with; and all windows which had been added were to be closed. The
        conclavists were to eat and sleep in the cells of their masters, while meals
        were to be made conformable to the regulations of Clement VI. In order to make
        communication with the outside world impossible, whether for the purpose of
        obtaining provisions or anything else, arrangements were made similar to those
        in the convents of nuns. All private meetings were prohibited. As the election
        proceedings had often lasted till late in the night, it was ordered that in
        future, no Cardinal should go out of his cell later than the fifth hour of the
        evening, while the conclavists had also to withdraw one hour later, both hours
        being announced by the ringing of a bell. Per mission to enter the conclave or
        to leave it would only be granted by the committee of Cardinals. Special
        regulations were also made with regard to the custody of the keys of the
        conclave, while arms were strictly prohibited inside the enclosure.
             At the same time as this decree for the reform of the
        interior conditions of the conclave was promulgated, the prelates charged with
        the exterior guarding of it, drew up a second regulation with regard to the
        shutting off of the conclave from the outer world. Specially worthy of note are
        the orders that all windows and doors leading out from the conclave should be
        closed, and that the Apostolic palace should be searched every second day to
        see that no means of egress had been broken open.
             The reform commission had ordered on February 5th that
        a rotary lift should be arranged in the wall, similar to those used in convents
        of nuns, for the reception of provisions, and that not more than one course
        should be served at a meal. The superfluous conclavists, eighty in number, were
        all turned out.
             Granted that such orders for reform testify to the
        desire of the Cardinals finally to arrive at an election, this good will could
        only be strengthened by the advances which both parties made about the same
        time, regarding the election intrigues.
             Ridolfi, who had been obliged to leave the Vatican on
        account of illness, had the best prospect of the tiara during the last half of
        January. It was firmly believed that he would return to the conclave as Pope.
        After Ridolfi’s death, on January 31st, the French turned their attention to
        Salviati, whom many had, even before the conclave, looked upon as the future
        Pope, and whose candidature had been put forward again and again. Besides the
        French party, his old friend Gonzaga and Cardinal della Rovere now declared for
        him, the latter at the wish of his brother, the Duke of Urbino. What, however,
        caused a still greater sensation, and soon became a common topic of
        conversation in the city, was that Alessandro Farnese’s brother Ranuccio, and
        his cousin Sforza, were ready to give Salviati their votes. Most people saw the
        reason for this change of front in considerations of family policy. Of the four
        Farnese brothers, Duke Ottavio was son-in-law of the Emperor, and expected from
        him the possession of Parma. Orazio Farnese, on the other hand, hoped to
        become the son-in-law of the French king, and had French sympathies. Of the two
        Farnese Cardinals, Alessandro was more inclined to side with Ottavio, while
        Ranuccio, on the other hand, had a greater leaning to Orazio. As Ranuccio feared
        that Ottavio would, on the advice of Alessandro, snatch away the Duchy of
        Castro from Orazio, with the Emperor’s help, he was all the more inclined to
        the French side, especially as he did not wish to jeopardize his brother’s
        scheme for the French marriage by a friendship with the Emperor. Cardinal
        Sforza, moreover, would not have been unwilling to see Salviati Pope,
        especially as his sister-in-law was Salviati’s niece.
             By the accession of the two cousins to Salviati’s
        adherents, his prospects brightened exceedingly. On February 2nd, on which
        there was no voting, a regular competition took place with regard to Ranuccio
        and Sforza, the one side endeavouring to hold the two cousins fast, the other
        to win them back. On the evening of that day, the Imperialists had, after many
        changes of fortune, succeeded so far, that the two promised to abstain from
        voting for Salviati, at least on the two following days. Night, a sleepless one
        for many, brought a temporary end to the canvassing and intrigue; however, the
        decisive reconciliation of the three Farnese did not take place until the
        evening of the following day, whereupon the French dropped the candidature of
        Salviati.
             This incident was of the greatest importance for the
        issue of the conclave. Farnese had discovered that the party discipline,
        hitherto so strict, might suddenly crumble to pieces, and that any further
        delay might be dangerous. After Salviati’s failure, Guise had also given up
        hope of getting a Cardinal of French sympathies elected. Nothing therefore
        remained but to propose a candidate who was neutral, so they again fell back on
        Giovan Maria del Monte, on whom the eyes of intelligent people had long been
        fixed, and for whom the influential Duke of Florence had been working since the
        beginning of January. He was, besides, the only one of the four
        Cardinal-Bishops whose candidature had not already been proved impossible.
             It was Cardinal Sforza who first drew the attention of
        the conclave to del Monte at the beginning of February, and gave his
        approbation to his being put forward. The weariness and disgust which had taken
        possession of the electors, the death of Ridolfi, the illness of other
        distinguished Cardinals, and the unhealthy conditions within the conclave, all
        gave rise to a universal longing for the speedy termination of the election.
             Del Monte was, however, not without opponents. Charles
        V. had excluded him from the tiara, as well as de Cupis, but Mendoza had
        thought himself justified in not producing the said document, and the Emperor
        subsequently approved this proceeding on the part of his ambassador. In the
        conclave itself the determined Guise was an open opponent of del Monte; he
        repeated shameful stories about him and said he was unworthy of the Papacy. In
        Cardinal d’Este, del Monte now found a quite
        unexpected advocate. Este was himself a candidate for the tiara, and as long as
        he was under the influence of his cousin, Ercole Gonzaga, had also been opposed
        to del Monte. His candidature had been roughly rejected by Charles V, and the
        want of consideration shown by Gonzaga in communicating the Emperor’s exclusion
        to him, had led to a split between him and his cousin. Just at the time of this
        quarrel del Monte visited Cardinal d’Este and begged
        him to intervene with Guise on his behalf. Este agreed, and at this visit
        received such a favourable impression of del Monte, that he now became his
        zealous adherent.
   What Este had begun with Guise, Sforza now completed.
        The French Cardinal, at a chance meeting with the latter, expressed his
        displeasure at the state of affairs in the conclave and at the obstinacy of the
        parties. Sforza replied that it was in Guise’s own power to bring the matter to
        an end, by refraining from his support of Salviati. The French, he continued,
        had shown their power sufficiently up till now, and by an exaggeration of their
        claims might in the end lose everything.
             Wearied of the fruitless voting, Guise agreed with
        this idea, and proposed to elect Cervini. To this, however, Sforza could not
        give his assent, and thereupon Guise happened, as if by accident, to speak of
        del Monte. Sforza at once acquiesced in this, but begged him first of all to
        get the consent of Farnese, as nothing could be arranged without the latter’s
        approval.
             On February 6th, as Guise was walking up and down one
        of the corridors after dinner in conversation with Ranuccio Farnese and Sforza,
        they were joined by Alessandro Farnese. After some time Ranuccio and Sforza
        withdrew, and the two leaders could freely interchange their ideas. Contrary to
        all expectation, they were quickly of one mind with regard to the elevation of
        del Monte.
             They at first, as it appears, fixed the election for
        February 8th, but already on the morning of February 7th, there were rumours in
        the conclave concerning the candidature of del Monte. In the afternoon, when
        the Cardinals, as was customary, deliberated in the Pauline Chapel, these
        formed the chief topic of conversation and found little opposition. At the approach
        of darkness, the Cardinals withdrew, but the negotiations concerning del Monte
        still continued.
             The three relatives of Paul III. assembled in the cell
        of Cardinal Maffei, with Crescenzi, Medici, Cornaro and Savelli; they all urged
        speed and counted the votes at their disposal. Guise had offered twenty-one,
        which, with the votes of de Silva, Gaddi and the eight assembled in Maffei’s
        cell, formed the two-thirds majority, which, with the forty-seven electors then
        present, was thirty-one. It was extremely advisable to set about the winning of
        further votes especially as the Spaniards did not wish for del Monte’s
        election, and Pacheco and Mendoza had already gone to Toledo to deliberate on
        counter-action. Cardinal Maffei, sent by the adherents of Farnese, now joined
        them and Farnese soon arrived himself, and later on de Silva. Their united
        endeavours were at last successful in winning over Toledo and Mendoza, but
        Pacheco persisted in violent opposition and demanded at least a delay long
        enough to enable him to consult Gonzaga and Madruzzo. The chief difficulty for
        the Spaniards lay in the fact that del Monte was considered to be excluded by
        the Emperor. To this Farnese successfully opposed the Imperial letter of which
        he was aware, and in which no objection was made to del Monte. Medici was now
        sent to Gonzaga, and Maffei to Pole, who was at that moment deliberating with
        Truchsess. Pole and Truchsess gave their agreement, provided that del Monte
        reached the full number of votes, while Gonzaga raised no objections. When
        Medici left him he also stood up and joined Madruzzo, where he found Pacheco
        and Cueva.
             The French, who had in the meanwhile been working for
        del Monte, now sent Sermoneta and Capodiferro to the
        Cardinals assembled in Maffei’s cell, and made the proposal that del Monte
        should now be elevated to the Papal throne by a general rendering of homage.
        Farnese agreed, and sent a message to the French to assemble in the Pauline
        Chapel, where he and the others would join them.
   On the way to the chapel, Farnese entered Madruzzo’s cell, where he met Gonzaga, Pacheco and Cueva.
        His attempt to induce them to join, was, however, without success. With the
        exception of the four named, and apart from del Monte himself, and the sick
        Cardinal Carpi, who agreed to del Monte’s election, all the others, forty-one
        in number, assembled in the Pauline Chapel. As they all unanimously and in a
        loud voice called for del Monte as Pope, Guise and Farnese, clasping hands,
        hurried to del Monte and brought him into the chapel, where he was embraced and
        kissed by all present. Some acclaimed him in a loud voice and others more
        quietly, but the noise was so great that no one could hear his own voice. Then
        the Cardinal-Dean ordered them to be quiet; noisy proceedings must be avoided
        and they must proceed to pay homage in a proper manner.
             The Papal throne was now erected in front of the
        altar, and Cardinal del Monte took his place thereon. The Cardinals occupied
        their accustomed seats and the names of all present were then read over by the
        master of ceremonies. They voted unanimously for del Monte as Pope. In order to
        demonstrate this, they advanced to the throne and showed him the manifestations
        of respect customary in the case of the Pope. Del Monte then declared that he
        accepted the election, and ordered that an official deed should be drawn up
        concerning it. He emphasized the fact that a subsequent scrutiny could not
        affect the election, which was already accomplished. By now it was already
        night, and del Monte, led by de Cupis and Salviati, withdrew to his cell. To
        the inquiry of de Cupis as to what name he should assume, he answered that he
        would assume the name of Julius III. out of gratitude to Julius II. who had
        first conferred lustre on his family by the elevation of Antonio del Monte to
        the cardinalate. Lastly Madruzzo, Gonzaga, Pacheco and Cueva came to del
        Monte’s cell and also paid him homage.
             Meanwhile the great event had become known outside the
        conclave. All the walls, doors and windows were already being broken open, and
        the nobles, prelates and intimates of the new Pope were streaming in and would
        not allow themselves to be turned out either by threats or commands. Neither
        supper nor the night’s rest were to be thought of in the conclave.
             The next day, February 8th, a last ballot took place
        early in the morning, merely as a matter of form. Del Monte’s voting paper bore
        the name of Toledo, all the others that of del Monte. All the Cardinals paid
        him homage. Then the election was announced to the people, the new Pope being
        carried into St. Peter’s, where his foot was kissed by everyone.
             Del Monte’s elevation was so unexpected that even on
        the day on which it took place, a letter from Rome announced that no one was
        thinking of the election, or speaking about it.
             The issue of the conclave surprised everyone, foreign
        diplomatists as well as the Romans. The inhabitants of the Eternal City
        rejoiced more at the fact that they again had a Pope, than because the majority
        of votes had been given to Cardinal del Monte. Endimio Calandra, however, said, even on February 8th, that he believed, from the
        knowledge he possessed of the new Pope, that his reign would be a good one. In
        fact, the universal opinion was favourable to Julius III although there were
        not wanting those who judged him in quite a different manner.
   The Emperor, as well as the French king, whose
        endeavours to procure the tiara for a pronounced adherent had not been crowned
        with success, could not be pleased with the issue of the conclave. Cosimo de’ Medici,
        to whom the elevation of del Monte was chiefly attributed in Rome, endeavoured
        to soothe Charles V. Cardinal Farnese apologized to the Emperor and the French
        king for the result of the election, while Guise also did his best to make the
        issue of the election proceedings agreeable to his master.
             In the college of Cardinals there was a general
        feeling of satisfaction, especially as Julius III was very generous in giving
        proofs of his clemency, even in these early days. The reform party had the
        fewest reasons for being satisfied, seeing that they had not been successful
        with any of their candidates, and that, not from want of zeal, but owing to the
        machinations of the princes. Those, however, who were of a strictly
        ecclesiastical bias, did not despair, because they knew from the Council of
        Trent, that the new Pope, if he did not belong to their party, had so much
        understanding of the position of the Church that they might hope from him for a
        furtherance of their strivings after reform.
             
         CHAPTER II.
             Previous Life, Character and Beginning of the Reign of
        Julius III.
             
         The family of the Ciocchi del Monte bore the name of their original seat, Monte San Savino, a small town
        in the district of Arezzo, beautifully situated on a hill in the lovely Chiana
        Valley, not far from Lucignano; it is known as the
        birthplace of the celebrated sculptor, Andrea Sansovino. The grandfather of
        Julius III, Fabiano, was a distinguished advocate in the town, and to this day
        in the principal church a beautiful tomb may be seen, which his son, Antonio, afterwards
        Cardinal, erected to his beloved father, who died in 1498. A second son of
        Fabiano, Vincenzo, had embraced the study of jurisprudence, and became
        consistorial advocate in Rome and one of the most respected lawyers in the
        city. Two daughters, Ludovica and Jacopa, were born of his marriage with Christofora Saracini of Siena,
        the former of whom married Roberto de’ Nobili, the latter Francia della Corgna, and three sons, Giovan Maria, Baldovino and
        Costanzo.
   Giovan Maria del Monte was born on September 10th,
        1487, in Rome, in the Rione di Parione,
        in which his parents’ house was situated, not far from the Mellini palace. As he lost his father as early as 1504, his uncle, Antonio del Monte,
        Auditor of the Rota and Archbishop of Siponto (Manfredonia), took the promising youth under his care. He gave him a most
        excellent tutor1 in the person of the humanist, Raffaello Brandolini, and sent
        him to study law in Perugia and Siena, afterwards bringing him to Rome, where
        he obtained for the talented young man the position of chamberlain to Julius
        II. When the Pope invested Antonio del Monte with the purple, on March 10th,
        1511, he resigned the archbishopric of Siponto in
        favour of his nephew. Giovan Maria del Monte received the flattering offer of
        preaching the opening sermon at the fifth sitting of the Lateran Council, on
        February 16th, 1513, and acquitted himself of his task to the satisfaction of
        everyone.
   The honoured name which del Monte had gained under
        Julius II, he retained under the Medici Popes, Leo X and Clement VII. During
        the reign of Clement VII he occupied the position of Governor of Rome on two
        occasions, during which he proved himself to be a strong upholder of justice,
        winning at the same time the good-will of everyone by his pleasant manners.
        Even then, however, his tendency towards pleasure was remarked, although this
        in no way interfered with the carrying out of his duties. The failings of Clement
        VII, and his vacillating policy, were reflected in the Archbishop of Siponto in a most marked manner, even as early as 1525. The
        sack of Rome was the consequence of this attitude. Giovan Maria del Monte very
        nearly lost his life on this occasion; he was among the hostages whom Clement
        VII was obliged to provide at his capitulation on June 5th, 1527, for the
        security of his payments. As the Pope had not succeeded, in spite of all his
        efforts, in producing the full amount, the mercenaries seized the hostages.
        These unfortunates were twice led in chains to a gallows erected in the Campo
        de’ Fiori, and threatened with death. They only succeeded at the end of
        November, on St. Andrew’s day, in making their keepers drunk and thus escaping
        from them. Del Monte never forgot the agony he endured in those terrible days,
        and when he became Pope, he erected a church in front of the Porta del Popolo,
        to the saint on whose feast he had been saved.
   Under Paul III the Archbishop of Siponto now became vice-legate of Bologna, and also held the office of an auditor of
        the Apostolic Chamber; he fulfilled the duties of both offices to the perfect
        satisfaction of the Pope, who rewarded him by investing him with the purple in
        the celebrated creation of December 22nd, 1536.
             The Cardinal of San Vitale, as del Monte was now
        generally named, after his titular church, deserved this distinction, because,
        as Panvinio points out, few men had laboured at the
        Curia so steadfastly, faithfully and honestly, and with such diligent zeal as
        he, while neither pride, avarice nor covetousness were to be found in him, nor
        any neglect nor want of care.” Indeed, he distinguished himself to such an
        extent, both in the Reform Commission and elsewhere, that Paul III appointed
        him as his representative at the Council of Trent, together with Cervini and
        Pole. He devoted himself in this capacity almost exclusively to questions of
        ecclesiastical law, as he was really more a canonist than a theologian; he also
        showed the greatest zeal in the campaign for reform. He defended the rights of
        the presidents, as well as those of the Holy See, with great energy, but his
        excitable temperament was the cause of several sharp discussions which arose
        between him and the members of the Council. On the whole, however, no one can
        deny to his management of business, the tribute of impartiality and
        objectivity.
   The appearance of Julius III was so unsympathetic that
        it was difficult for artists to paint his portrait. His face, which was framed
        by a long grey beard, gave the impression of a rough coarse peasant. The
        sharply bent aquiline nose was disproportionately large, the lips closely
        pressed together, the eyes sharp and piercing. This tall, powerful man was a
        heavy eater, but was not partial to the delicacies favoured by the gourmets of
        the Renaissance period. The vegetable he preferred to all others was the onion,
        and these were delivered, expressly for him, in immense quantities from Gaeta.
        It was in keeping with the peasant traits of Julius III. that he should often,
        in moments of expansion, have behaved in a manner little in keeping with his
        dignity. Not only did he disregard all ceremonial, but he also gave offence by
        his demeanour. The free and unseemly jests with which he spiced his feasts
        often caused great embarrassment to his guests; many of the anecdotes related
        of him, however, are not founded in fact.
             The Pope lessened the respect in which he was held, as
        much by his want of refinement in manners, as by the sudden outbursts of anger
        in which he indulged. These, however, were as quickly over as they had broken
        out, and it was an easy matter to bring him again to a state of tranquillity.
        As is the case with persons of the sanguine temperament which the Pope
        undoubtedly possessed, his moods changed with unexpected rapidity, expressing
        themselves in unpremeditated words and premature declarations. He was completely
        wanting in steadfastness and firmness. All correspondents praise his goodness
        and mildness, but also deplore his weakness, and his inconstant and changeable
        behaviour. Nervous and easily dispirited, he was in no way capable of dealing
        with difficult situations, while his actions were always hampered by a want of
        decision. He wished to be on good terms with everyone, liked to see contented
        faces about him, and preferred the outward lustre of power to the actual
        possession of it. As he was difficult to fathom, diplomatic negotiations were
        not easily carried on with him; whoever tried to induce him to do anything by
        means of cunning found they had spoilt matters entirely. A German
        correspondent, Andreas Masius, emphasizes the fact that he liked to be
        respected and looked upon as one who had risen from modest circumstances to
        unexpected heights.
             In spite of all his eloquence and the versatility of
        his culture, his mind was more fitted to seek out that which was desirable,
        than to keep a firm hold of what was already in his possession. He was
        especially fond of music, as well as of jurisprudence, by which his father and
        his uncle had made their fortunes. He fulfilled his religious duties
        conscientiously. Panvinio, who is by no means
        prejudiced in his favour, testifies that he said Mass frequently and with great
        devotion; Massarelli also repeatedly praises the piety which characterized the
        Pope. His love of pomp and his worldly nature offer a violent contrast to this
        piety. As in the case of his predecessor, the Farnese Pope, whom in other
        respects he in no way resembled, there was always a struggle going on in Julius
        III. between the old and new order of things. He remained, however, in many
        respects, a true child of the Renaissance, during which period he had grown up.
        This showed itself also in the careless prodigality which he displayed even at
        the beginning of his reign.
   The Romans rejoiced when the new Pope at once
        abolished the flour-tax, introduced by Paul III, and distributed gifts and
        benefits on all sides with a generous hand. He limited the Spolium law, and the heirs and servants of the Cardinals could, for the future, inherit
        legacies from them. It was specially noted at the bestowal of gifts and
        benefits that those Cardinals, such as Gonzaga and Madruzzo, who had been most
        active in opposing the election of Julius III were chosen for particular
        distinction. Gonzaga received the bishopric of Pavia, and was so graciously
        treated in other respects, that Pirro Olivo of Mantua considered that it went
        too far. When he took leave of the Pope on his departure, Julius III. presented
        him with a valuable antique emerald. Madruzzo was at once paid 20,000 ducats
        for his expenses in Trent. A Mantuan correspondent tells us that as early as
        February 15th, there was not a Cardinal in the Curia who was not deeply
        indebted to the generosity of the Pope. Julius III also gave lavishly in all
        directions quite regardless of the very unsatisfactory financial situation. The
        dignitaries of the Curia declared in delight that the Golden Age had returned.
        The gay temperament of Julius III soon dissipated all the forebodings to which
        his impetuous disposition had given rise. The new sovereign, who at once gave
        permission for the Carnival amusements to take place, became popular with
        extraordinary rapidity. The general satisfaction was increased by the
        conciliatory and peaceful policy which the Pope adopted. Girolamo Sauli,
        Archbishop of Bari, was at once sent to Parma with orders to give up the town
        to Ottavio Farnese. In order to hasten the restoration, the Pope appeased the
        Commandant, Camillo Orsini, by paying him out of his own money, giving him the
        increased amount of 30,000 gold scudi, instead of the 20,000 originally
        demanded. Ascanio Colonna received pardon and restoration as early as February
        17th. The Baglione were also again put in possession of their rights, and part
        of their municipal freedom was restored to the people of Perugia. Julius III
        adopted adequate measures for the settlement of the dissensions and troubles
        which had arisen in several parts of the Papal dominions during the long
        conclave. He forbade all expatriated persons to seek a residence in the States
        of the Church. To the Conservatori he gave the most
        binding assurances of the strict administration of justice, and of the
        provision of Rome with grain, and earnestly enjoined them to fulfil their duty,
        especially with regard to speculators in corn.
   Above all, the new Pope made it his business to assure
        the rulers of the two great powers, now facing each other in fierce enmity, of
        his good dispositions and honourable intentions. It was on their assent and
        co-operation that the solution of the two problems, which Julius III had
        received unsolved from the pontificate of his predecessor, was dependent. These
        were: the confirmation of the Farnese in Parma, and the J continuance of the
        Council of Trent. It was extremely difficult to win over Charles V. and Henry
        II. on these two matters, for what the one agreed to the other immediately repudiated.
        Besides this there was the fact that the elevation of Cardinal del Monte to the
        Papacy had not been in accordance with the wishes of either the Emperor or the
        King of France. Julius III was therefore all the more determined to win over
        the two princes. He confided this difficult task, in a very shrewd manner, not
        to the usual nuncios, but to the adherents and confidants of the respective
        monarchs. The mission to the Emperor was entrusted to Pedro de Toledo as early
        as February 16th, 1550, and that to Henry II. to the Abbot Rosetto. The Pope
        himself drew up the instructions for both ; in order that these should be
        effective it was essential that the documents to be communicated to both
        princes should be carefully decided on. Everything, therefore, which might give
        offence was scrupulously avoided. Both rulers were exhorted to unity and peace,
        as only in this manner could the grievous wounds inflicted on the Church be healed.
        Toledo was to assure the Emperor that the Pope intended to pursue at all times
        an honourable, open and free policy in all matters, and that he was prepared to
        co-operate with him for the restoration of peace in the Church by the
        continuance of the Council of Trent, taking it at the same time for granted
        that the difficulties in the way would be removed, which could easily be
        accomplished with the help of the Emperor.
             In the instructions for Rosetto, express mention of
        the Council is carefully avoided, and stress is only laid on the readiness of
        the Pope to do everything necessary to promote the glory of God, the
        extirpation of heresy, and to secure peace and unity among Christian nations.
        The transference of Parma to Ottavio Farnese, the son-in-law of Charles V,
        required no justification as far as the latter was concerned, but in the case
        of Henry II the Pope brought forward a number of weighty reasons for this measure.
        Besides the promise of the election capitulation, he laid special stress on the
        fact that this was the only way of depriving the Emperor of an excuse for
        taking up arms, and thus of preserving the peace of Italy.
             While both ambassadors were on their way, the
        coronation of Julius III took place with great pomp on February 22nd, 1550,
        amid a mighty concourse of people. Two days later the Jubilee, proclaimed by
        Paul III, was solemnly inaugurated by the opening of the Holy Door. Countless
        pilgrims, mostly from Italy, had assembled for the celebrations, which were to
        last till the Christmas Eve of the current year. Among those who endeavoured to
        gain the Jubilee indulgence was to be found Michael Angelo. The crowd at the
        bestowal of the Papal Benediction on Easter Day consisted of 50,000 persons.
        The Confraternity of the Most Holy Trinity, founded shortly before at S.
        Salvatore in Campo, by a Florentine layman, Philip Neri, took charge of the
        poor and sick pilgrims ; this Confraternity developed later into a large
        institution of worldwide fame, for the help of the needy and indigent.
             The Pope declared, even at his first consistory, which
        took place on February 28th, 1550, his firm intention of labouring for the
        reform of the Church and the peace of Christendom. He announced at the
        beginning of March that he would nominate a Congregation of Cardinals, who
        would confer with regard to the reform of the clergy. In a secret consistory of
        March 10th, Julius III again emphasized, in a long address, his zeal for
        religion and his desire to carry on the Council, as well as his intentions concerning
        reform. He considered there were three reasons for the hatred the princes felt
        for the clergy: the avarice of the heads of the Curia, the thoughtless bestowal
        of benefices and the exaggerated luxury of the clergy. He intended to abolish
        the abuses of the Curia, chiefly by the reform of the Dataria,
        and would entrust to Cardinals de Cupis, Carafa, Sfondrato, Crescenzi, Pole and
        Cibò the task of deliberating upon the best measures to adopt for this purpose.
        He promised to give the orders requisite for the proper distribution of
        benefices and the restriction of luxury in the immediate future. The Pope
        accordingly, on March 19th, 1550, again laid stress on the decree of his
        predecessor forbidding the accumulation of several bishoprics in the hands of
        one Cardinal. A Bull of February 22nd had already regulated the power of the
        Penitentiary. The commission of Cardinals was next engaged with the issue of
        reform decrees for the Eternal City during the time of Jubilee; the strictest
        regulations were made with regard to ecclesiastical and police surveillance,
        with a view to putting an end to the most glaring improprieties during such
        celebrations.
   The solemn ceremony of taking possession of the
        Lateran had to be deferred on account of the weather ; it only took place on
        June 24th, 1550. The Romans had previously witnessed the brilliant spectacle of
        the entry of the numerous embassies for the obedientia,
        which proved that the various princes of Europe still held fast to the ancient
        pious union with the Holy See, in spite of the great defection in the north. On
        March 25th the Pope received the congratulations of the Emperor’s ambassador,
        Luis de Avila, and on the following day Claude d’Urfe rendered him the obedientia in the name of the
        French king, the ambassador of Philip II doing the same on March 27th, and the
        representative of the King of the Romans, Ferdinand I, on the 28th. The Dukes
        of Urbino and Ferrara had come to Rome in person in order to swear allegiance
        to the new Pope. Brilliant embassies had also been sent by the Republic of
        Venice and by Cosimo I. The representatives of Bologna, where Julius had been
        Cardinal-Legate, were honoured with special distinction, the Pope saying to
        them that Julius II had granted the city many favours, but that the third
        Julius would do still more for it. On May 4th a brief did actually reduce the
        three years’ subsidy, which the city had to pay, by half the amount.
   Ottavio Farnese had already made his entry into Rome
        on April 23rd ; he could, however, only take his oath of fealty on May 21st, as
        the Pope was suffering from a bad cold at the end of April, and was soon
        afterwards seized by an attack of his old enemy, gout. Nevertheless he devoted
        himself to business affairs, and took part, though only seated, in the
        procession of Corpus Christi. In consequence of the increasing crowds of those
        seeking an audience, and the early setting in of the hot weather, Julius had,
        since June, frequently withdrawn into the cool Belvedere in the Vatican. The
        removal to Viterbo which had been at first planned for the summer, had to be
        abandoned owing to the scarcity of funds, which was partly a consequence of the
        excessive liberality of the Pope. Only in the autumn did he make several
        excursions to the Campagna, which is so full of charm at this season. The
        health of the Pope at this time left a good deal to be desired, but in spite of
        his sixty-three years, he recovered from the attacks of gout which frequently
        seized him, in an astonishingly short time. The Romans therefore hoped that the
        prediction of an astrologer, who prophesied a twenty years’ pontificate for the
        new Pope, might be verified.
             The people of Rome were full of gratitude for the
        measures which Julius III. adopted to cope with the scarcity of provisions with
        which the city was threatened, owing to the great influx of pilgrims and the
        failure of the crops. The Pope took steps in all directions to secure so great
        an importation of corn, as to be really wonderful for those days. To effect
        this, he wrote among others to the Emperor and to Henry II of France, and
        succeeded in inducing them to give permission for the exportation of corn from
        Spain  and Provence. Julius III was also
        zealously engaged, in the following years, in providing for the material
        well-being of his capital.
   It is characteristic of the time that any pretext was
        seized upon for the arrangement of festivals. The arrival of a large quantity
        of grain procured by the Commissary-General, Leonardo Boccacio, in December,
        1550, developed into a brilliant triumphal procession, which was much talked
        of. The festivities of the Romans at the election celebrations of Julius III as
        well as the unbridled extravagances of the Carnival, and the pomp of the life
        of the court, had shown that the worldly tendencies of the Renaissance period
        and the preponderance of reminiscences of pagan times were by no means
        overcome. The journals of Massarelli and others give a vivid picture of the
        doings of those days, which in many respects remind us of the time of Leo X.
             At the festival processions on the anniversary of the
        Pope’s election, the figures of pagan gods were to be seen on the state
        coaches, while mythological figures and emblems also frequently appeared on the
        medals of Julius III, even when these were intended to commemorate purely
        religious events. Things went particularly far at the Carnival, for the
        celebration of which Julius had given complete freedom. Races on the Corso
        alternated with bull-fights and other amusements, at which the Pope did not
        disdain to assist. He was also present at the theatrical representations with
        which the festivities closed, while women were also invited to the Vatican.
        Massarelli tells us of a feast which the Pope gave on Carnival Tuesday to the
        ladies of his family in the Hall of Constantine. From the reports of the envoys
        and also from other sources it is clear that the Pope, regardless of the
        gravity of the times, continued to follow, in this respect, the path on which
        his predecessors of the Renaissance had entered.
             Julius III, who, although devoted to business, had
        always had a great love of pleasure, was specially fond of magnificent
        banquets. He very frequently invited the Cardinals to sumptuous feasts in the
        Vatican; he also very willingly accepted invitations himself, and very often
        did not return home after an evening passed in festivity, but spent the night
        at the house of his host. Only two Cardinals were absent from these
        festivities, Carafa and de Cupis, the representatives of the strict reform
        party, who had made it a rule never to dine out of their own houses. This was a
        dumb but eloquent protest against the unbounded luxury displayed by the others
        on such occasions.
             As Julius III followed the chase, gambled with
        friendly Cardinals and other intimates for large sums, and kept, numerous court
        jesters, he also had no scruples about witnessing unseemly theatrical
        representations. On the 24th of November, 1550, the Menaechmi of Plautus was
        played before  the Pope in the Castle of
        St. Angelo, and a few days later Ariosto’s Cassaria,
        and on January 22nd, 1551, the Eunuchus of Plautus,
        which had been translated into Italian.
   Julius III permitted comedies to be performed in the
        Belvedere, especially during Carnival time, and on February 3rd, 1551, the Aulularia of Plautus was given in the presence of the Pope
        and twenty-four Cardinals. The Mantuan correspondent praises the beauty of the
        staging and the excellence of the music, which had given great pleasure to
        everyone. A comedy which was also given in the Belvedere a short time
        afterwards, on the occasion of the anniversary of the election of Julius, was,
        on the contrary, a complete fiasco. As usual all the Cardinals were invited, as
        well as the ambassadors of France, Portugal, and Venice. This piece, composed
        by a native of Siena, was extremely silly and rather unseemly, and it was only
        the presence of the Pope which prevented it from being hissed. Julius showed
        his displeasure by pretending to fall asleep; at the end he remarked that the
        dramatist should be excused, since he was a Sienese. On the same evening fifty
        Roman nobles in magnificent antique costumes set up a carrousel in St. Peter’s
        Square, which gave great satisfaction. On the following day there was a
        bull-fight, at which the Pope and many Cardinals were present; comedies were
        performed in the Vatican in the very last year of the reign of Julius III. No
        one, however, seems to have realized how very unecclesiastical all this was.
   The pernicious tradition of the Renaissance Popes was
        also repeatedly followed by Julius III. in the promotion of his relatives. At
        first he resisted their urgent solicitations for offices similar to those
        filled by the Farnese family under Paul III, but his opposition weakened
        only too quickly. He did not, however, go as far as his predecessor ; he gave
        his relatives no principalities, nor did they enjoy any great political
        influence. As the general feeling and circumstances of the time were
        unfavourable, there was no wholesale nepotism in this reign, and the relatives
        of the Pope, who crowded in vain round his deathbed, urging their demands, were
        by no means satisfied, though they had considerable reason to be so.
   At the beginning of his reign, the Pope had promoted
        the interests of two relatives at the distribution of the offices in the Curia.
        One of these, Pietro del Monte, he appointed governor of the Castle of St.
        Angelo, while he bestowed on his sister’s son, Ascanio della Corgna, a clever soldier, the command of his guard. The
        Pope had always loved his elder brother, “Messer Baldovino,” as the ambassadors
        always called him. Baldovino, who was already in Rome on February 24th, 1550,
        received the Borgia Appartments as a lodging, and
        later on the Palazzo dell’ Aquila in St. Peter’s Square. The dignity of
        Cardinal, however, was not bestowed upon him, the Pope considering him too old
        and otherwise unsuited. He appointed him Governor of Spoleto on March 20th,
        1550, investing him with rich revenues later on, and also giving him Camerino,
        for his life-time. Besides all this, Julius obtained for him from  newly founded lordship of Monte San Sa vino,
        in feudal tenure.
   Baldovino had, by his marriage with Giulia Mancini,
        two daughters, as well as three sons. Of the latter, only one, Giovan Battista,
        was still alive. Julius entrusted this nephew with the government of Fermo and Nepi, and appointed him Standard-Bearer of the Church. When
        Giovan Battista del Monte, whose whole mind was fixed on the pursuit of arms,
        fell on April 14th, 1552, at the siege of Mirandola, the Pope entrusted the
        government of the two said towns to Baldovino. Baldovino’s natural son,
        Fabiano, had already been legitimatized at the beginning of the reign, and
        though he was only a child, the household of a prince was now bestowed on him.
        As Giovan Battista had left no children, the hopes of the family had been
        centred, even before Giovan’s untimely death, on Fabiano. Cosimo de’ Medici,
        who was extremely anxious to attach the Pope to himself, gave his daughter
        Lucrezia, in 1554, after long negotiations, to this nephew in marriage. The
        Pope joyfully agreed, but was most careful to withhold any political significance
        from this marriage, to the great disgust of the Medici.
   Of the two sisters of the Pope, the younger, Jacopa,
        married to Francia della Corgna, had two sons,
        Ascanio, already mentioned, and Fulvio, who was first made Bishop of Perugia,
        and then became Cardinal, in December, 1551. Roberto, the son of Ludovica, the
        elder sister of the Pope, and married to Roberto de’ Nobili, also became a
        Cardinal. This Roberto was a youth of such a holy disposition, that it could be
        said of him that he was an example of that childlike piety in which heaven is
        reflected on earth.
   The inconsistencies of Julius III are shown in nothing
        so much as in the fact that he bestowed the Cardinal’s hat on another youth,
        who was as vicious as Roberto de’ Nobili was virtuous.
             The Venetian ambassador Dandolo relates how Julius
        III, when he was legate in Piacenza, took a boy of low extraction, from the
        streets, as it were, and made him keeper of his ape, because he had shown great
        courage when the animal caught hold of him. The keeper of the ape learned in a
        short time how to insinuate himself into the favour of his master, to such an
        extent, that the latter grew fond of him and prevailed upon his brother to
        adopt him. To the name of Innocenzo del Monte, which he now bore, he brought
        nothing but dishonour. In spite of this he received a provostship in Arezzo,
        for the Cardinal clung to him with a love which was as inexplicable as it was
        incredible. Massarelli, who testifies to this, adds : “As soon as Giovan Maria
        del Monte became Pope, nothing was nearer to his heart and intentions than to
        raise his brother’s adopted son to the highest dignities and to heap upon him
        honours and riches. Up till now—three months have passed—he has given him an
        income of 12,000 crowns, and has at last elevated him, with the greatest
        satisfaction, to the high dignity of Cardinal.”
             There was no want of opposition to this shameful abuse
        of Papal power; Cardinal Pole reminded the Pope of the canonical decrees and
        the gravity of the times, while Carafa made still more urgent remonstrances. As
        he had had, for a long time, close and friendly relations with Julius III, he
        hoped to be able to prevent the nomination. The old Cardinal, therefore, did
        everything that lay in his power; he went personally to the Pope and explained
        to him with all the powers of his eloquence, the reasons which should prevent
        him from taking such an unfortunate step. He represented the shame which would
        attach to the perpetrator of such a deed, the talk of the people, which should
        be avoided, above all by a prince, as well as the evil suppositions to which
        the elevation of a fatherless and vicious young man would give rise. It was all
        in vain. On May 30th, 1550, Julius III, in a secret consistory, elevated the
        seventeen year old Innocenzo del Monte to the cardinalate. On July 1st the
        latter made his solemn entry into Rome, and on the following day he received,
        not in public, as was customary, but again in a secret consistory, the red hat.
        Cardinal Carafa kept away from both consistories, in order not to have even the
        appearance of approving by his silent presence this unhappy incident. Instead
        of doing so, he wrote a letter to the Pope, in which he once more expressly
        declared that he would not agree to such a nomination.
             What Carafa and many others had foreseen, was verified
        only too soon. The nomination gave the greatest scandal, and far and wide
        Julius was declared to be the father of Innocenzo ; indeed, the accusation was
        by no means the worst of the crimes of which his enemies at once pronounced him
        guilty. The accusation, however, of the gravest immorality has never been
        proved against him, either at that time or afterwards. Julius himself was to
        blame that such an idea should have arisen and been believed, as his attitude
        towards Innocenzo del Monte must have given rise to the gravest suspicions,
        especially at a time of such unbridled license.
             Julius III hoped against all hope that Cardinal
        Innocenzo would lead a life in accordance with his dignity. The upstart,
        however, only made more insolent by his unexpected good fortune, gave himself
        up, even more than before, to a perfectly scandalous life. He not only received
        rich benefices, such as the abbey of St. Michael in Normandy and that of St.
        Zeno in Verona, as well as the legation of Bologna, in June, 1552 but also a
        position similar to that which Cardinal Alessandro Farnese had enjoyed under Paul
        III. At the end of November, 1551, the nuncios were requested to address their
        letters in future to Cardinal Innocenzo del Monte, instead of, as formerly, to
        the first Secretary of State, Girolamo Dandino, or to the Pope himself. This
        change was due to Baldovino, who gave his brother this fatal advice. Innocenzo
        del Monte, who did not possess the slightest aspiration towards a higher life,
        had neither the wish nor the capacity to devote himself to business ; his
        activities as secretary of state consisted in affixing his signature to the
        dispatches drawn up in his name, and in pocketing the rvenues of his high office.
   The direction of affairs lay in the hands of the Pope,
        of his brother Baldovino, and of the experienced secretary of state, Girolamo
        Dandino. Dandino had been trained in the chancery of Paul III, which was a good
        school, and had become intimately acquainted with the position of affairs in
        France and Germany, through numerous diplomatic missions.
             There were three other secretaries besides him,
        employed as assistants in the chancery: Giulio Canano,
        Angelo Massarelli, and Trifone Bencio, the latter
        also having charge of the cypher codes. The office of secretary of Latin
        letters, which had been filled during the whole reign of Paul III. by Blosius
        Palladius, still remained in the hands of this distinguished stylist under
        Julius III. When Blosius died in August, 1550, Julius divided this lucrative
        post, which had formerly been filled by two officials. His choice fell on the
        two able humanists, Galeazzo Florimonte, Bishop of
        Aquino, and Romolo Amaseo, of Bologna, who was
        recommended by Cardinal Alessandro Farnese. After the death of Amaseo, in the summer of 1552, the eminent Bishop of
        Carpentras, Paolo Sadoleto, took his place.
   Dandino, whom Julius justly valued highly, was the
        real head of the Chancery. When he became Cardinal on November 20th, 1551, he
        bequeathed his official duties to his secretary, the talented Canano. These two conducted the correspondence with the
        nuncios, while Cardinal Innocenzo del Monte enjoyed the advantages and honours
        of the office, although he only wrote the signatures. The Pope superintended
        ecclesiastical as well as political affairs; he had taken up an independent
        attitude from the beginning and hardly ever consulted with anyone. The zeal
        with which Julius III devoted himself to business, especially in the first
        years of his reign, is proved by the fact that in the case of important
        official documents, he not only suggested the matter himself, but also the form
        in which it should be expressed. Even though these documents are not headed
        “Dictated by the Pope himself,” they can nevertheless easily be distinguished
        from others; they bear a stamp which is quite their own and surprise as much by
        their vigour and wealth of imagery, as by the striking originality of their
        mode of expression. The journal of Massarelli testifies to the great assiduity
        with which the Pope prepared and worked out the instructions for his nuncios.
        The Pope’s very confidential friends, Cardinal Crescenzi and Angelo Massarelli,
        as well as Dandino, were called upon to assist in this work. Massarelli was,
        however, specially chosen on account of his experience in the question of the
        Council.
   
         
         CHAPTER III.
             Preparations for the reassembling of the Council in
        Trent.—The Dispute concerning the Duchy of Parma.
             
         Among the points of the election capitulation to which
        Julius III had pledged himself in the conclave, the re-opening of the General
        Council for the extirpation of heresy and the reform of the Church stood in the
        first place. For the promotion of this matter the Pope had entered upon
        diplomatic negotiations with Charles V and Henry II immediately after he
        ascended the throne.
             Even before Pedro de Toledo, the appointed envoy to
        the Emperor, entered upon his mission, well-informed people believed that the
        Head of the Church was prepared, not only to continue the Council in Trent but,
        under certain circumstances, even in another place, in the centre of Germany;
        it was, however, to be a real and free Council. Toledo, indeed, declared by
        word of mouth, that he believed His Holiness would make such a concession,
        should he think Trent unsuitable, but only if security should be given him that
        there should be no undue interference in the matter of reform or of the
        authority of the Holy See.
             The Imperialists had not expected such complaisance.
        Had not Diego de Mendoza been so taken aback at first at del Monte’s election
        that the Pope had to call out to him : “Don’t be so terrified, ambassador!”.
        Charles V was most pleasantly surprised. His answer to Pedro de Toledo was
        exceedingly gracious; Toledo was to beg the Pope respectfully in his name to
        summon the Council as soon as possible and to hold it in Trent. With regard to
        the guarantees required by Julius III. the Emperor assured him that he only
        wished to promote what was most advantageous to the Apostolic See and agreeable
        to His Holiness, in so far as this depended on him and was not contrary to his
        duty. On March 16th, 1550, Charles V informed his brother Ferdinand, that he
        had thought it right at once to inform the Papal ambassador of his agreement
        with the offer regarding the Council, and that he would now, in order to take
        the Pope at his word, summon the Imperial Diet for June 25th, at Augsburg.
             Before the arrival of Toledo, Charles V had already
        sent his confidant, Luis de Avila, to Rome, to convey his congratulations,
        bearing a letter in which he assured the Pope of his perfect readiness to
        protect the Church. Julius III. received the ambassador on March 25th, 1550,
        and also declared his intention of proceeding in the matter of the Council, as
        in all else, to the satisfaction of the Emperor.
             In April, 1550, the Pope entrusted a commission of
        seven Cardinals: de Cupis, Carafa, Morone, Crescenzi, Sfondrato, Pole and
        Cervini with the deliberations concerning the Council, at the same time
        recalling Sebastiano Pighino from Germany to Rome,
        for the purpose of furnishing reports. Morone set forth the by no means
        unimportant difficulties which stood in the way of a renewal of the Council at
        Trent, and these were carefully considered by the commission. The result was the
        approval of the decision to reopen the Council at Trent.
   As a matter of fact, the two principal objections to
        the Council being again held in Trent were no longer in existence. The danger
        of interference on the part of the Council in the Papal election appeared to be
        over, as the new Head of the Church was no longer, as had been the case with
        Paul III, a broken old man, but one who was still in possession of great bodily
        vigour. The other difficulty, which concerned the validity of the removal of
        the Council to Bologna, which had taken place with the consent of His Holiness,
        was overcome by the fact that almost all the Spanish bishops had left Trent
        after the departure of Cardinal Pacheco to the conclave, so that it could
        hardly be maintained that the assembly was still . in existence. It was
        therefore possible again to take up the work of the Council in Trent, without
        detriment to the reputation of Julius III and his predecessor. This was the aim
        of the election capitulation, of the nuncios in Germany, and also of the
        Emperor, who was joined by the King of Poland. A continuance of the Council in
        Bologna was therefore impossible, if only for the reason that in such a case a
        judgment concerning the suspension, originated by Julius III, as legate, and
        warmly advocated by him, would have had to be expressed. This would again have
        given rise to the old disputes and, moreover, the Emperor had only received the
        consent of the German States for Trent as the seat of the Council.
             Immediately after the decision of the commission the
        Pope informed the Imperial ambassador Mendoza of his intention to open the
        Council in Trent and to appoint Pighino as nuncio to
        Charles V for the carrying out of the preliminary negotiations. He begged,
        however, that the matter might not in the meantime be openly discussed; first,
        because it had still to be considered in the consistory, and also to prevent
        the French from having an opportunity of prematurely putting difficulties in
        the way. The nuncio at the court of the Emperor, Pietro Bertano,
        also received a corresponding intimation and was enjoined to keep the matter
        secret for the time being.
   Now that the agreement between the Pope and the
        Emperor appeared to guarantee the speedy reopening of the Council, the most
        dangerous intrigues against it were again being carried on by the French
        sovereign, as had formerly been the case in the time of Francis I.
             The French King acquiesced in the election of Julius
        III, but not in the friendly overtures of the new Pope to the Emperor. The
        former, indeed, did everything in his power to consider the susceptibilities of
        France, but the French politicians greatly feared the revival of religious
        unity in Germany through the Council; they considered it much more advantageous
        that the religious division and consequent loss of vital power in Germany
        should continue.
             It was in vain, therefore, that Julius III showed the
        French King the most extreme complaisance in an endeavour to break down at
        least his direct opposition; nor did it improve matters when the Pope, in his
        conferences with Cardinals Tournon and d’Este,
        exerted all his diplomatic skill to remove the objections of the French. The
        direct negotiations were to be dealt with by Antonio Trivulzio, who was well
        known and very popular at the French court, and who was destined to succeed the
        present nuncio, Michele della Torre. His departure was delayed, however, as
        well as that of Pighino, in consequence of an attack
        of gout which seized the Pope, and it was not until the beginning of July,
        1550, that the two envoys could at last set out upon their journey.
   Pighino,
        who was appointed Archbishop of Siponto, and was to
        replace Bertano, who had been nuncio till then,
        received in the instructions prepared for him on June 20th, orders to lay four
        considerations before the Emperor, not so as to raise impediments, but with a
        view to getting rid, by a mutual understanding, of certain difficulties which
        still stood in the way. The first consideration was with regard to the
        Frenchmen who were destined to take part in the Council of the Church, so that
        in the endeavour to win back Germany she might not lose France, or the King set
        up a national schismatical council. In order to
        overcome the distrust of the French King for the city of Trent, which was
        situated in Imperial territory, Julius III was prepared to promise that the
        Council should only, occupy itself with questions concerning the faith and the
        reform of morals, but in no way with political matters or with the special
        privileges accorded to the French kings. The second consideration concerned the
        poverty of the Apostolic See and of the Italian prelates, in consequence of
        which it appeared impossible to bear for a long period the expenses entailed by
        the upkeep of the Council and the residence thereat. In order, therefore, to
        avoid unnecessary delay, the Emperor was to undertake, as far as lay in his
        power, that the Council should begin punctually and fulfil its duties
        expeditiously. In order to do so Charles V would have to secure the acceptance
        of the Council by the Catholics as well as the Protestants in the Imperial
        Diet, because the acquiescence of the Germans had been the principal
        supposition upon which the commission of Cardinals had consented to hold the
        Council at Trent. The third consideration related to the dogmatic decisions which
        had been already fixed at the Council of Trent and at other Councils, and
        concerning which the Pope insisted, from the Catholic point of view, and with
        perfect right, that they must not again be called in question. In connection
        with this the difficult question arose, as to how the Protestants were to be
        heard should they appear in the Synod. Finally, the fourth consideration was
        with regard to the supreme authority of the Pope and of the Apostolic See, in
        the Council and out of it, which was not to be impugned. An appendix to the
        instructions, which was sent after the nuncio, dealt with the dispute
        concerning the possession of Piacenza.
   The instructions, also drawn up on June 20th, for
        Trivulzio, who left Rome on July 5th, emphasized the fact that the Pope would
        take no decisive steps before he received the answer of Henry II. Among the
        reasons which made the re-opening of the Council at Trent advisable, the first
        and most important was the fact that at the last Diet at Augsburg, all the
        States, Catholic as well as Protestant, had submitted to the decrees of the
        Council of Trent; therefore, as the Germans were precisely the people who were
        most in need of such medicine, the Pope would be acting against his duty and
        the dictates of his conscience, were he not prepared to summon the Council
        again in the said city. The question as to the validity of the removal of the
        Council to Bologna under Paul III was, in the meantime, to remain undecided.
        Trivulzio was also instructed to call attention to the fact that, in the event
        of the refusal by the King to accept the Council, the Emperor would come to an
        understanding with the Protestants on his own responsibility and could then
        accuse the Pope of neglect of duty. The four considerations in the instructions
        of Pighino are almost the same as those of Trivulzio,
        who was also specially enjoined to keep on good terms with Cardinal Guise.
   When Pighino, whose journey
        occupied more than a month, reached the Emperor at Augsburg, on August 3rd,
        1550, the Diet, in spite of a poor attendance—none of the secular Electors
        appeared in person—had already opened. The French ambassador, Marillac, was of
        opinion that Charles V had an object in not waiting for the arrival of Pighino, and that by opening the Diet quite unexpectedly on
        July 26th, although the date for so doing had been postponed till August 10th,
        1550, he wished to anticipate by a proposition of his own, any obstacles which
        might arise from the conditions of the nuncio. This proposition was to the
        following effect : the States of the last Diet had agreed that no better means
        could be found for the discussion and settlement of religious matters than a
        Christian General Council, and as the present Pope had graciously assented, and
        promised that the Council should, in accordance with the desire of the Emperor
        and the sanction of the States of the Diet, be continued and brought to an end
        at Trent, there was, in his opinion, nothing to be done in the matter, except
        to keep on urging the Pope to fulfil his promise. The authorized agents of the
        two great Protestant princes, Maurice of Saxony and Joachim of Brandenburg,
        protested, however, against this. They expressly demanded that the Pope, as an
        interested party in the Council, should not preside, and that the Articles of
        Faith, which had already been defined, should again be discussed; a declaration
        to that effect was, however, not taken as being contrary to the decisions of
        the former Diet. The majority of the States, Catholic as well as Protestant,
        declared on August 20th, their agreement to the Emperor urging the Pope to
        continue the Council.
   Pighino had nothing but favourable reports to give of his reception by the Emperor, and
        of his deliberations with the chancellor, Granvelle, no essential differences
        having arisen between them. With regard to the Protestants, however, Pighino could have no illusions. It must have given him
        matter for serious consideration when, in the reply of the States to the
        Imperial counter-plea of October 8th, the demand of the Protestants that their
        representatives in the Council should also be heard concerning the points already
        decided, was once more repeated.
   The Emperor, however, sent the Pope a reassuring
        explanation of this incident, through his ambassador, Mendoza, telling him that
        they would listen to the Protestants, but alter nothing in the decisions
        already adopted, which they would simply repeat. Mendoza also gave assurances
        regarding Charles V’s stay in Germany. In this manner perfect unity was
        established between the Pope and the Emperor, on this point at least, and
        nothing further now stood in the way of the Council being summoned.
             The negotiations with France, however, were more
        difficult to carry through. The nuncio who was there at this time, Michele
        della Torre, spared no efforts to win over Henry II to the plan of the Council.
        He was told, however, that no decision could be arrived at until after the
        arrival of Trivulzio. That the King was opposed to the plan is clear from his
        correspondence with his ambassador, Marillac, who was at that time at Augsburg.
             Trivulzio next received a polite letter from the King,
        in which he committed himself to nothing. Henry II was endeavouring to defer a
        decision, but finally declared to the two representatives of the Pope, with
        brutal candour, that he had no interest in prolonging the Council, that his
        subjects did not require it, being good Catholics; should any fall away, they
        would be punished in such a manner that they might serve others as an example.
        He added that there was a sufficiency of worthy prelates in France, who could
        carry out the reform of the clergy, without its being necessary to summon a
        General Council. With regard to the safety of Trent the King reminded the
        nuncios that the Pope, when he was Legate of the Council there, had feared for
        the safety of his own person, and had therefore undertaken the removal of the
        Council to Bologna. It seemed clear from this fact that Trent could not be so
        safe as His Holiness maintained; if, however, all the other princes declared
        themselves agreeable, then would he, the Most Christian King, do as his
        predecessors had done in similar circumstances. This was all that the most
        earnest entreaties of the nuncios could draw from him. The French ambassador in
        Rome, d’Urfe, was instructed to speak to the Pope in
        the same fashion. Henry II. at once put forward the rights of the Gallican
        Church, ordered the observance of the decrees of the Council of Basle, and
        vigorously opposed the Pope’s intended bestowal of the bishopric of Marseilles
        on his relative, Cristoforo del Monte. To the brief addressed to the King by
        Julius III, on September 22nd, there came an answer as vague and disobliging as
        possible.
   The Pope did not allow himself to be disconcerted by
        the unfriendly attitude of France. However greatly he may have regretted the
        conduct of Henry II he was still of opinion that after his recent negotiations
        with the Emperor, he might take steps to summon the Council. On October 3rd,
        1550, Julius III, who just at the moment was highly delighted by the news of
        the conquest of Mehadia, on the north coast of
        Africa, announced to the consistory his intention of publishing a Bull to carry
        out this decision. Animated by a most lively desire to arrange this important
        matter, he worked personally at the drafting of this official document. It was
        to be in the hands of the nuncio by the middle of October. This, however,
        proved to be impossible, as it was desired to await the arrival of Cardinals
        Cervini, Pole and Morone, who were to be the first to examine the draft. On
        November 10th, it reached the hands of the other Cardinals who were deputed to
        act in the matter of the Council, viz.: de Cupis, Carafa, Tournon, Juan
        Alvarez, de Toledo, and Crescenzi. In order to avert all difficulties, they at
        once agreed to avoid the expression “continuance of the Council” in the
        official document.
   The text of the Bull was considered once more on
        November 12th, by a meeting of the eight Cardinals, in the presence of Julius
        III, and the Pope’s draft was unanimously approved. On the following day the
        Pope and Cervini again went through the important document for the last time,
        and on November 14th it was read and sanctioned in a secret consistory. The
        decision gave universal satisfaction, and it was also reported that the Pope
        would repair to Bologna in the spring in order to be nearer to the seat of the
        Council.
             In the Bull, which did in fact avoid the expression
        “continuance,” Julius III announced his intention of labouring for the peace of
        the Church, the spread of the Christian Faith and true religion, and of
        providing, as far as lay in his power, for the tranquillity of Germany. As it
        was his right, in virtue of his office, to summon and direct General Councils,
        the Pope addresses to the patriarchs, archbishops, bishops, abbots and all upon
        whom it may be incumbent to assist at a General Council of the Church, the
        earnest admonition and invitation to repair to the city of Trent on the coming
        1st of May, the day fixed for the re-opening of the Council begun under Paul
        III; the Papal Legates, through whom he intended to preside at the Council,
        should he be prevented from doing so in person, would also be there.
             The Bull was sent at once in the original to Pighino, on November 15th, so that he might hand it to the
        Emperor. In the letter which accompanied it, the nuncio received instructions
        to beg Charles V to have the document published as quickly as possible, as it
        was only to be made known in Rome after its publication in Germany. It was also
        explained at the same time why May 1st had been chosen for the opening  date instead of Laetare Sunday as originally
        fixed. The reason given for this was that the prelates should not be absent from
        their churches during Lent and at the festival of Easter, and also the high
        cost of provisions prevailing at that season, which would disappear at the
        approaching harvest. On the same date, November 15th, copies of the Bull were
        sent to Venice, Spain and Portugal.
   The messenger who carried the document arrived at
        Augsburg on November 21st, and on the following day Pighino handed the Bull to the Emperor. The latter praised it as a most admirable
        document, but was not quite in agreement with the drafting, as he feared that
        the manner in which the points already deliberated upon and decided in former
        sessions of the Council, were alluded to, would give rise to an inimical
        attitude on the part of the Protestants. It was not until December 15th that Pighino could report to Rome that the Bull had been made
        public. Thereupon Julius III ordered, on December 27th, that it should be read
        during mass at St. Peter’s and at the Lateran, and generally made known to the
        public by being affixed to the church doors. This took place on January 1st,
        1551, the Bull being then printed and sent in the course of January to all the
        bishops of the world. The Pope had invited the Polish episcopate to the Council
        as early as December 20th, 1550, in a brief of that date informing them of the immediate
        dispatch of the Bull.
   Charles V as was characteristic of him, had a secret
        protest drawn up on January 3rd, 1551, in which he took precautions against any
        possible disadvantages which might arise from his consent to a Bull which did
        not altogether satisfy him ; he required in particular that the position he had
        taken up with regard to the transference of the Council to Bologna should not
        be affected.
             In the “Farewell to the Diet” published on February
        13th, 1551, the Emperor gave expression to his views on the Council in the
        following terms: he had considered the Council the best manner of regulating
        religious questions satisfactorily, and through his negotiations with the Pope,
        he had succeeded in having the Synod summoned to Trent on the following 1st of
        May; the Bull in connection with this had been communicated to the States of
        the Diet. As these had declared that they accepted the Council and submitted
        themselves to it, the Emperor expected that this would now be held, and, now
        that the announcement had been made, that the Princes would support the Council
        in every way. He, on his side, would do everything incumbent on him, as patron
        of Holy Church and protector of the Council. He expressly assured, by his
        Imperial might and power, to all who wished to attend the Council, a free and
        unhindered journey, freedom of speech, and a free and safe return home. He also
        declared that he would remain within the confines of the Empire, and, as far as
        possible, in the neighbourhood, in order that his assistance might be granted
        to the Council, so that it might be brought to a good and just conclusion,
        conducive to the well-being of the whole of Christendom, but particularly to a
        settled peace and to. the tranquillity and union of the German nation. He
        therefore requested the Electors, the Princes, and the States of the Empire,
        and above all, the ecclesiastical Princes and the adherents of the Protestant,
        to hold themselves in readiness for the Council, in accordance with the Papal
        proclamation.
             On March 4th, 1551, Julius III, in consistory,
        appointed the eminent Cardinal Marcello Crescenzi, a man of strictly
        ecclesiastical views, as Legatus de latere and first president of the Council, Archbishop
        Sebastiano Pighino of Siponto,
        and Luigi Lippomano, Bishop of Verona, as apostolic
        nuncios, who were to take their places as presidents at the side of the Legate.
        The brief of the same date authorizes the said bishops, in the name of the
        Pope, to preside at the Council, as he cannot proceed in person to Trent on
        account of his age, his shaken state of health and other obstacles. On March
        8th, the Pope, who was confined to bed with an attack of gout, bestowed on the
        Cardinal legate, Crescenzi, the legate’s cross, in his bed-chamber, in the
        presence of all the Cardinals. Two days later Crescenzi left Rome and proceeded
        to Bologna, there to await further developments. A political question which had
        most urgently engaged the attention of Julius III ever since his elevation to
        the Papal throne, threatened at this time to prove fateful to the Council now
        in course of preparation.
   In accordance with the election capitulation, the Pope
        had, very soon after his accession, given Parma, as a fief of the church, to
        Ottavio Farnese, and he endeavoured to obtain the assent of Charles V and Henry
        II to this step. In the long wearisome discussions concerning this matter, the
        question as to the possession of Piacenza came up for consideration. The
        Emperor’s answer to Pighino on this point was not
        very gratifying ; the lawful claims of the church and the state, he said, must
        first be debated in detail, and the question of possession afterwards decided.
        This meant, in other words, that the right of the stronger was to prevail. It
        soon came to light that Charles was also stretching out his hand for Parma. He
        proposed to the Pope that the latter should invest him with Parma and Piacenza,
        and that he should indemnify Ottavio Farnese from another quarter. Although
        Julius III declared such a solution to be impossible, the Farnese family
        despaired more and more of any successful result of the Pope’s mediation. To
        the realization that an amicable return of Piacenza could not be reckoned on,
        was added the fear of their mortal enemy, Ferrante Gonzaga, the Viceroy of
        Milan. In order to maintain their rights in Parma, the Farnese began
        negotiations with France, always willing to interfere in Italian affairs and to
        resist the preponderance of the Emperor there.
   The danger to the peace of Italy and the renewal of
        the Council which would result from these proceedings was obvious to everyone.
        The Bishop of Fano, Pietro Bertano, was sent to the
        Emperor as plenipotentiary at the end of January, 1551, to discuss the measures
        to be taken. It unfortunately happened, however, that Bertano fell ill on the journey, and only reached Charles V at the beginning of April ;
        by this time, however, the Farnese were already deeply engaged with Henry II.
   The Pope made the greatest efforts to prevent this
        dangerous turn of affairs. On February i6th, 1551, he had sent his chamberlain,
        Pietro Camaiani, to Ottavio Farnese, with
        instructions to dissuade his vassal from his dangerous purpose, either by
        threats or promises. On February 27th a very earnest brief was addressed to
        Ottavio, reminding him that as Standard-Bearer, Captain-General of the Church,
        and vassal of the Holy See, he could not serve any foreign prince without the
        consent of the Pope, or receive any foreign garrison in Parma; the Pope forbade
        any such proceedings under threats of the penalties incurred by rebels; should
        he have already undertaken any engagements contrary to his fealty, he must at
        once free himself from them. A monitorium of
        March 5th repeated this menacing admonition. It proved, however, as vain as the
        representations which the Pope made to the French king, through his nuncio. On
        March 12th Philippe de Sipierre left Lyons for Parma
        with a treaty of alliance, which Ottavio signed. His enemies, as he wrote to
        his brother Alessandro on March 24th, sought to poison him and wrest Parma from
        him ; he had resolved, however, to defend the city to his last breath.
   The Pope was all the more indignant at this revolt on
        the part of his vassal, as he had hitherto, overwhelmed the Farnese family with
        favours. What was, however, to be done? If he interfered, the French king, who
        was already threatening a National Council, would definitely refuse him
        obedience; should he on the other hand tolerate the behaviour of Ottavio, then
        he would not only break with the Emperor, but would also lose the respect of
        the other princes, of the Cardinals, and of his vassals. In addition to all
        this the lamentable state of the papal finances had to be considered.
        Punishment of the rebel was out of the question without the help of the
        Emperor. In order to assure himself of this assistance, Julius III resolved to
        send the cleverest diplomatist of the Curia, his secretary of state, Dandino,
        to the Imperial court at Augsburg.
             In the instructions for Dandino, personally drawn up
        by the Pope on March 31st, the situation with the Farnese family was once more
        explained, and the desire to form an alliance with the Emperor most strongly
        emphasized. It was his wish, Julius III continued, to sail in the same ship
        with the Emperor, and to share the same fate as his, for he knew how closely
        his interests, especially those concerning religion, were bound up with those
        of Charles; should an appeal to arms, in spite of all efforts, become inevitable,
        it being intolerable that a miserable creature like Ottavio Farnese should defy
        at once the Emperor and the Pope, then Charles, as the. more powerful and the
        more experienced in the art of war, must decide what was to be done.
             This resolve of the Pope to make a stand against
        Ottavio Farnese, in close alliance with the Emperor, was still further
        strengthened when, on the day of the departure of Dandino (April 1st, 1551),
        the ambassador of Charles, on his return to Rome from Siena, assured Julius of
        the support of his master. However urgently the Imperialists insisted on the
        immediate opening of the Council, it will easily be understood that Julius III.
        shrank from so doing. On April 2nd, the newly appointed representative of France,
        Termes, openly declared the intention of his king to summon a National Council,
        and announce the withdrawal of his allegiance to the Pope, should the latter
        take steps against 6tt.avio Farnese. This was the very way to drive such a
        passionate man as Julius III to extremes.
             In a consistory of April 6th, the Pope declared that
        if his admonitions and threats remained without effect, he would force his
        rebellious vassal to submission by the power of arms. He then bitterly
        complained of the attempt of the French king to stand in the way of the meeting
        of a General Council of the Church, by summoning a National Council. His plan,
        however, would not succeed; he was determined to open the Council at Trent,
        even in face of the danger that he might be forced to proceed to the excommunication
        and deposition of a ruler who sought to prevent an assembly so necessary for
        the well-being of Christendom.
             The French had not expected such an uncompromising
        speech. It appeared that the threats of their king had only hastened the
        decision to declare the Council open, at least formally. Termes, as well as
        Cardinals d’Este and Tournon, therefore did
        everything in their power to minimize the significance of the summoning of a
        French National Council. This very attempt to excuse a proceeding which was in
        itself inexcusable irritated Julius III still more; he expressed himself in the
        strongest language against Ottavio Farnese, as against Henry II. On April nth,
        1551, a monitorium poenale was issued against Ottavio, who had made himself guilty of rebellion by the
        reception of foreign troops.
   After these outbursts of anger, there followed days,
        as is frequently the case with those of a sanguine temperament, when the state
        of affairs appeared in quite a different light. The break with Ottavio Farnese
        naturally entailed that with Henry II, who could put the greatest difficulties
        in the way of the Council and perhaps even bring about a schism. Besides this,
        was the needful help on the part of the Emperor certain? Another consideration
        as far as Italy was concerned also weighed even more heavily in the scale. How
        was it possible to carry on a war, when the money chests were empty, and an
        unproductive year threatened the States of the Church with famine ? Powerful
        voices were also raised in earnest warning against precipitation in beginning
        the hostilities, which the Emperor was urging. A letter from Cardinal
        Crescenzi, who stood high in the Pope’s estimation, was specially urgent in
        advising caution. To all this was added the hostile attitude towards this war
        of the people of Rome, where it was said, to the great vexation of Julius III,
        that the Pope was nothing but a weak tool in the hands of the Spaniards. It is
        not, therefore, to be wondered at that the Pope wavered to the last moment and
        made new attempts to settle this unhappy strife about Parma. All endeavours,
        however, proved vain, and on May 22nd Ottavio Farnese was declared, in a secret
        consistory, to have forfeited his fief; five days later Henry II. pledged
        himself to supply Farnese with money and equipment. The question was to be
        decided by the force of arms.
             
         
         
         CHAPTER IV.
             Second Period of the Council of Trent.
             
         Regardless of the political situation, which was from
        day to day growing darker, Julius III continued his preparations for the
        General Council, which he determined to open at the appointed time in spite of
        every difficulty. On April 15th, 1551, he again entrusted Angelo Massarelli
        with the post of secretary to the Council. Massarelli started on the following
        day for Bologna, which he reached on the 19th. On the part of the Pope he
        announced to the Legate, Crescenzi, who was staying there, that the Council was
        in any case to be opened on May 1st, but only by the Legate himself if news
        should have by that time have come from Dandino that such was the wish of the
        Emperor; otherwise the opening ceremony was to be undertaken by the second and
        third presidents, Pighino and Lippomano.
        On April 23rd Massarelli was in Trent, where the final preparations were being
        made for the opening of the Council. The Palazzo Ghiroldi,
        where the Legate was also to reside, was being fitted up for holding the
        congregations, while the sessions were to take place in the venerable Cathedral
        of St. Vigilius.
   Dandino arrived in Trent from his legation on April
        24th, and announced that the Emperor agreed to the opening; he only desired
        that they should proceed slowly, until more prelates, and especially the
        Germans, should have arrived.
             The presidents of the Council, Crescenzi, Pighino and Lippomano, made their
        solemn entry into Trent on April 29th, 1551. Cardinal Madruzzo, four
        archbishops and nine bishops welcomed them there. On the following day
        Francisco de Toledo arrived as ambassador of the Emperor, and the first General
        Congregation was held on April 30th. Cardinal Crescenzi declared that in
        accordance with the will of the Pope, the Council must be opened on the
        following day. This was unanimously agreed to, but a second proposal of
        Crescenzi, that the next session should take place after four months, on
        September 1st, met at first with lively opposition. In answer to this Pighino maintained that a Council’ could not be held with
        Spaniards and Italians alone, the presence of German prelates was also
        necessary; they should not, moreover, give the Protestants a valid reason for
        refusing to acknowledge the Council. In view of these reasons, the second
        proposal was then accepted.
   On the following day, May 1st, 1551, the eleventh
        Session of the Council of Trent, the first under Julius III, took place, with a
        very poor attendance. After solemn high mass by Cardinal Crescenzi, the
        conventual Franciscan, Sigismondo Fedrio of Dirut a preached a sermon. After that the secretary of the
        Council, Massarelli, read aloud the Bull summoning the Council, and the brief
        nominating the presidents, and Alepo, the Archbishop
        of Sassari, the decree for the re-opening of the Council, as well as making the
        announcement that the next session would not take place till September 1st, so
        that the Germans might have time to appear in Trent. On the same May 1st, the
        Pope, in Rome, had gone in solemn procession from S. Marco to the church of
        SS. Apostoli, where a mass of the Holy Ghost was celebrated for the happy issue
        of the Council, while at the same time, the Jubilee indulgence, already
        proclaimed, was extended throughout the whole world.
   In the course of the month of May, several other
        Spanish bishops arrived in Trent. On April 24th, in consistory, the Pope had
        already called upon the eighty-four prelates then resident in Rome to repair at
        once to Trent. As this had had no effect, the dilatory prelates were once more
        requested to be there by September 1st. A number of letters of summons were
        also issued during the same month of May.
             Although the Emperor also showed great zeal for the
        furtherance of the Council, the prospects for the assembly still looked very
        gloomy, for Henry II., determined to employ every means to turn the Pope from
        his proceedings against Ottavio Farnese, worked his very hardest against the
        Council. He broke off diplomatic relations with the Pope at the beginning of
        July, and his ambassador, Paul de Labarthe, Sieur de Termes, made a formal
        protest against the Council, in the consistory, before his departure. “Now,” it
        was said in this official document, otherwise couched in respectful language,
        “that the war has begun in Italy, the necessary tranquillity for such an
        assembly cannot be found, and the prelates of his kingdom will not be present
        in Trent.”
             Henry II also worked against the fortunes of the
        Council among the Catholics in Switzerland. The “Most Christian King” was not
        ashamed to ally himself for this purpose with one of the most active enemies of
        the Church, Pietro Paolo Vergerio.
             On July 21st, 1551, irritated to the highest degree at
        the devastation of the district round Bologna by the troops under Termes, the
        former French ambassador in Rome, Julius III addressed a threatening letter to
        Henry II, in which he summoned him to appear before the judgment seat of God.
        The King then gave instructions to the nuncio, Trivulzio, to leave the court.
        He was ready, he declared, to appear before God’s judgment seat, although he
        knew he would not meet the Pope there. He regarded the latter as among the
        worst and most ungrateful of men, whose unjust excommunication he did not fear.
        In the royal council the question was discussed as to whether the French church
        should fully withdraw her allegiance from the Pope, and nominate a special
        patriarch for France. It was Charles de Guise, the Cardinal of Lorraine, who,
        above all others, dissuaded the King from such a fateful step. Henry II
        declared he would fight Julius III, not with spiritual but with secular
        weapons. Ten thousand men were in readiness to start for Italy. In order to
        touch the Pope in a tender spot, all Frenchmen were forbidden to send money to
        Rome to acquire benefices or dispensations. This measure, which was adopted on
        September 3rd, was equivalent to a breach of the Concordat.
             The small number of prelates and ambassadors present
        in Trent increased slowly until September. Besides the Spaniards and several
        Italians, the first Germans also arrived, and on June 17th, the suffragan
        bishop of Wurzburg, Georg Flach, reached Trent. Count Hugo de Montfort arrived
        as the Emperor’s second ambassador on July 29th. The attendance of the
        ecclesiastical Electors at the Council was of special importance. At first
        these had wished to excuse themselves, but the Legate, Crescenzi, represented to
        them in an emphatic manner how greatly their position made it incumbent on them
        to attend in person; the Protestants must also be prevented from making their
        absence an excuse for doing likewise. Lippomano was
        actively engaged in the same direction. The three Prince-Electors thereupon
        resolved to undertake the journey to Trent. On August 17th four of the doctors,
        sent in advance by the Elector of Treves, arrived on the scene, among them the
        learned Dominican, Ambrosius Pelargus. On August 29th
        the two Electors, Sebastian von Heusenstamm,
        Archbishop of Mainz, and Johann von Isenburg, Archbishop of Treves, made their
        entry into the city. The arrival of these important representatives of the
        German church, to whom were also added in October the Elector of Cologne, Adolf
        von Schauenburg, was the more joyfully welcomed as it
        was hoped that numerous bishops of the Empire would now attend. On August 29th
        the suffragan bishop of Mainz, Balthasar Fanneman,
        also arrived, and on the following day the learned Bishop of Vienna, Frederic
        Nausea, as ambassador of Ferdinand, King of the Romans. The bishops, however,
        who were in Rome, had not yet put in an appearance. The bitter words to which
        the Legate, Crescenzi, had given utterance with regard to the absence of these
        prelates, were fully justified. At the same time the outbreak of war in the
        north of Italy, and the poverty of many Italian bishops, are reasons that must
        be taken into consideration. The Pope was not in a position to help in this, as
        the salaries of the presidents and other officials of the Council required
        considerable sums, while the upkeep of the troops sent against Ottavio Farnese
        quite exhausted his already limited resources. Julius III. did, however, what
        he could. A Bull of August 27th, 1551, repeated under threats of penalties for
        the dilatory, the order that all prelates should personally attend the Council.
        Similar admonitions were given by the Cardinals deputed to deal with the
        Council. The Pope, moreover, held fast to his resolution that the next session
        of the Council should, under any circumstances, be held on September 1st.
   On the proposal of the Legate the General Congregation
        at Trent accordingly resolved, on August 31st, that the appointed session
        should take place on the following day, the next being fixed for October nth.
        The Pope even thought at that time of proceeding with his whole court to
        Bologna, in the interests of the Council, a plan which had already been
        considered, but which, on this occasion also, had to be abandoned on financial
        grounds.
             On September 1st the three presidents, Cardinal
        Madruzzo, the two Prince-Electors, five other archbishops, twenty-six bishops
        and twenty-five theologians assembled for the twelfth Session, the second under
        Julius III. High Mass was celebrated by the Archbishop of Cagliari, and instead
        of a sermon, the secretary of the Council, Massarelli, read a long admonition
        by the presidents to those assembled. The credentials of the ambassadors of
        Charles V and Ferdinand I were also received, and it was decided that the
        Sacrament of the Holy Eucharist and the duty of residence of bishops should be
        dealt with at the next session on October 11th.
             At the conclusion of the session a French envoy,
        Jacques Amyot, sent by Cardinal Tournon, who was then staying in Venice,
        arrived. He presented a letter from Henry II as well as another document, and
        demanded that they should be read. As the letter of the French king was
        addressed “to the Fathers of the Convention of Trent,” thereby purposely
        avoiding the term “Council,” the Spaniards vigorously opposed the reading of
        the document. The Legate, with the fathers of the Council, retired to the
        sacristy to decide upon the matter. It was resolved to comply with Amyot’s
        request, in order not to embitter the French king still more, with the express
        declaration, however, that the Council accepted the title in a favourable
        sense; at the same time should this not have been the king’s intention in so
        addressing it, then the letter could not be regarded as having been addressed
        to a Council of the Church.
             Thereupon Massarelli read the king’s letter, and Amyot
        the other document. The purpose of the latter, while referring to the
        declaration previously made in the consistory by the French ambassador, was
        again to offer reasons for the uncompromising attitude of Henry II. towards the
        Council, and to protest against it. While covering the Pope with reproaches, he
        laid stress on the fact that he had not been able to send his bishops as, in
        the present political state of affairs, the journey was not safe; he regarded
        the Council from which he had been unwillingly excluded, not as a general, but
        rather as a private assembly, as it seemed to him rather to further the private
        advantage of those for whose pleasure it had been summoned, than to serve the
        general interests of the Church. On this account neither the French king nor
        the French nation, any more than the prelates and ministers of the Gallican
        Church should be bound by the decrees of the Council. He then declared openly
        and solemnly that he would, in case of necessity, have recourse to the same
        means of redress and defence, as those of which former kings of France had made
        use in similar circumstances. He did not say this, however, to give the idea
        that it was his intention to refuse due obedience to the Holy See, although he
        had the independence of the Gallican Church very much at heart.
             The ambassador thereupon received in the name of the
        Synod, through the promotor of the Council, the reply that he would receive a
        carefully considered answer to his declaration at the next public session, on
        October 11th. It was pointed out that, in the meantime, no prejudice against
        the Council and its continuation should be deduced from anything the French
        ambassador might have done.
             On September 7th Paul Gregorianozi,
        Bishop of Agram, had arrived in Trent as second
        ambassador of King Ferdinand, and Guillaume de Poitiers as third representative
        of Charles V. for the provinces of Flanders. As no further details with regard
        to the immediate intentions of the Emperor, especially concerning-his journey
        to the Netherlands, had been made public, fears arose as to the continuation of
        the Council, while the reaction which the war about Parma was exercising on the
        Synod was steadily growing more apparent. On September 24th Bertano was able to report to Rome that the Emperor had postponed his proposed journey
        to the Netherlands for the present. Charles V then repaired to Innsbruck, where
        he arrived at the beginning of November. He formed this resolution expressly
        with a view to the Council.
   Those who were assembled in Trent had at once resumed
        their activities after the session of September 1st. Already on the following
        day, ten articles concerning the Eucharist, taken from the writings of Luther
        and the Swiss reformers, were laid before the theologians of the Council for
        examination. A Congregation of twenty-four eminent theologians, among them the
        Jesuits, Lainez and Salmeron, sent by the Pope, and the Dominican, Melchior Cano, delegated by the Emperor, immediately took the work
        in hand. Their deliberations lasted from the 8th until the 16th of September,
        and were then continued with the same thoroughness by the fathers of the
        Council in nine General Congregations, from the 21st until the 30th of
        September. The theologians were enjoined to base their reasons on the Holy
        Scriptures, on Apostolic tradition, on lawful Councils, on the Fathers of the
        Church, on the Constitutions of the Popes and on the consensus of the universal
        Church. In so doing they were to avoid all prolixity, as well as all
        unnecessary discussions and contentious disputation. The Legate, Crescenzi,
        especially urged that they should limit themselves to a clear setting forth of
        the errors and not venture on theological sarcasm. During the deliberations the
        questions of the chalice for the laity and of children’s communion were
        minutely discussed.
   After the views of the religious innovators, grouped
        together in ten articles, had been discussed from all points of view and
        minutely examined, a commission of eight prelates was appointed in the General
        Congregation of September 30th, who, in conjunction with the Legate, were to
        refute these views in concisely framed Canons. The work of the commission
        reached the General Congregation on October 6th and was considered by the
        fathers of the Council on the following days. Eleven of these Canons were, after
        repeated remodelling, approved of by the latter; two others, already prepared,
        dealing with communion under both kinds, were, in accordance with the wish of
        the Emperor, postponed, in view of the expected arrival of the Protestants.
        Conformably to a proposal of the Bishop of Castellamare,
        a dogmatic decree in eight chapters, concerning the Holy Eucharist, and
        proportionate to the importance of the subject, was prefixed to the Canons.
        Besides these dogmatic questions, matters of reform were also treated, which
        had been partly dealt with in the first period of the Council, but were not yet
        settled. A General Congregation of October 10th sanctioned, for the following
        day, the publication of the dogmatic decree concerning the Holy Eucharist, the
        eleven Canons and a reform decree which, in eight chapters, dealt mainly with
        the guarantee of the authority of the bishops in their sees, their
        jurisdiction, the increasing difficulties attending their citation to Rome, the
        procedure in appealing to the Pope, and similar matters relating to the
        settlement of the ecclesiastical government of the Church. In accordance with a
        proposal of the Legate, it was then decided that the definition of the postponed
        articles dealing with the chalice for the laity and the communion of children,
        concerning which the Protestants wished to be heard, should be put off until
        the next session but one, on January 25th, 1552. A letter of safeconduct for the Protestants was at the same time
        presented and sanctioned.
   On October nth, 1551, the thirteenth Session of the
        Council, the third under Julius III, took place with unusual solemnity. The
        Bishop of Majorca, Giambattista Campegio, celebrated
        High Mass and the Archbishop of Sassari preached in honour of the Most Holy
        Sacrament of the Altar. The mandate, dated August 1st, of the Elector Joachim II
        of Brandenburg for his ambassadors, Christoph von der Strassen and Johann Hoffmann,
        who appeared at this session, was now read. In this official document the
        Prince of Brandenburg designated the Pope as Most Holy Lord and Father in
        Christ, first Bishop of the Roman and Universal Church, and his most gracious
        lord, who had seen fit, with fatherly patience and love, to continue the
        Council begun at Trent, and had promised the Emperor that the religious strife
        which had broken out in Germany should be finally settled by him, and the holy
        peace of the Church and the tranquillity of Germany definitely restored. In the
        speech which he made before the Council in the name of his master, von der
        Strassen gave the assurance that Joachim II would keep and defend all the
        decrees of the Council honourably, as beseemed a Christian Prince and an
        obedient son of the Catholic Church. It is possible and indeed very probable,
        that this declaration was chiefly made by the Prince of Brandenburg with a view
        to mitigating the opposition of the Pope to the election of his son Frederick,
        a minor, to the archbishoprics of Magdeburg 'and Halberstadt. His declaration
        was, however, of great significance, and was greeted with much applause by the
        Council. The publication of the Decrees and Canons prepared now took place.
   In the Decree dealing with the Holy Eucharist, the
        Catholic doctrine concerning this, the greatest of the treasures of the Church,
        to the glorification of which Raphael had once, under the second Julius,
        created the immortal fresco of the Disputa, is
        set forth with admirable lucidity.
   Although Our Saviour, so teaches the Council, in His
        natural existence, is always at the right hand of the Father in heaven, He is
        still, in His substance, present in many places in a sacramental manner. This
        presence, under the appearances of bread and wine, is a true, real and actual
        presence. By the consecration, the bread and wine are changed in their essence
        into the Body and Blood of Christ, so that only the appearances remain. This
        change of essence is rightly and fittingly called Transubstantiation. The
        Church has always believed that immediately after the consecration, Christ Our
        Lord is present, with body and soul, with Godhead and manhood, under the
        appearances of bread and wine, and also in every particle of the same. Utterly
        false is the assertion that Christ is only present in the Holy Sacrament as a
        sign or image, or that only His power or virtue are contained therein; it is
        further specially emphasized that Christ is not only present at the moment of
        participation, but also before and afterwards, and is therefore to be adored in
        the Blessed Sacrament. Concerning the preparation for communion, the Council
        expressly declares that no one conscious of having committed mortal sin, must
        dare to approach the Holy Sacrament without having previously confessed; with
        regard to the effects, the Council teaches that the Holy Eucharist blots out
        our daily venial sins and preserves us from mortal sin, that it is a food for
        our souls, and the pledge of a future life, so that we should often partake of
        this Bread of the Angels.
             At the close of this eventful session, at which, in
        addition to the three presidents, Cardinal Madruzzo, the three ecclesiastical
        Electors, five archbishops, thirty-four bishops, three abbots, five generals of
        Orders, forty-eight theologians, as well as the ambassadors of Charles V,
        Ferdinand I and the Elector Joachim II took part, the answer of the Council to
        the King of France was read. The assembly, in this document, expressed their
        pained astonishment and regret that difficulties should be laid in their way by
        the French king. It repudiated the accusation that it did not serve the general
        interests of the Church, but individual political purposes. The ambassador of
        Henry II could look after French interests, and should the French bishops
        appear, which they were once more earnestly requested to do, they would, both
        on their own account, and on that of their king, meet with an honourable and
        friendly reception; should they, however, neglect their duty, the Council
        would, nevertheless, remain a General Council. The king was, therefore, again
        earnestly admonished not to give way to his personal displeasure, but to put
        the advantage of the Church before any other consideration.
             On October 15th the Legate laid twelve articles on the
        Sacrament of Penance, and four on the Sacrament of Extreme Unction before the
        Council, as matter for its future work; these had been drawn from the writings
        of the leading Protestant theologians. The theologians of the Council worked
        most assiduously, discussing these questions three hours in the morning and
        three in the afternoon, every day from the 20th until the 30th of October, and
        minutely deliberating on everything concerning the subjects in question, which
        appeared of importance to the controversialists. The result of these
        conferences, which were carried through with incredible assiduity and the
        greatest devotion, was laid before the General Congregation on November 5th,
        which deliberated on it in fourteen sessions until November 24th. On November
        21st, a reform decree, containing fifteen chapters, had also been laid before
        the fathers, which was discussed in the General Congregation of the 23rd. The
        result of these deliberations, which were conducted with the most scrupulous
        care, were twelve dogmatic chapters on the Sacraments of Penance and Extreme
        Unction, and nineteen Canons for the condemnation of the teaching of the reformers
        with regard to these Sacraments.
             With regard to the Sacrament of Penance, the Council
        teaches that it was instituted by Christ in the form of a judgment-seat, in
        accordance with the words of St. John, and that it is necessary, as a means of
        again becoming reconciled to God, for everyone who has committed a mortal sin.
        Three acts are required from the penitent : Contrition, Confession, and
        Satisfaction. Contrition is defined as the sorrow of the soul and hatred of the
        sin committed, added to the intention of no more offending God. By Confession,
        which is ordained by God, the Church demands nothing further from the penitent
        than that he should, after a diligent and exact examination of his conscience,
        confess everything he remembers by which he has grievously offended God. The
        power of giving absolution is possessed by every priest validly ordained, even
        should he be in a state of mortal sin, who possesses either ordinary or
        delegated jurisdiction. Absolution is no mere declaration that the sins are
        forgiven, but is an official act, in which the priest gives sentence, as if he
        were a judge. With regard to Satisfaction, it is emphasized that the punishment
        is not fully remitted with the sin; through the penance which the priest
        imposes, the power of the merits and satisfaction of Christ is in no way
        lessened or obscured. In dealing with Extreme Unction the Council emphasizes
        above all things that it is a real and intrinsic Sacrament, instituted by Jesus
        Christ, and refers in justification thereof to the words of St. James.
             The reform decree, which contained, besides an
        introduction, fourteen chapters, was drawn up principally with the intention of
        removing the difficulties which bishops encounter in punishing bad
        ecclesiastics, as well as of taking measures that priests, especially those
        occupied with the care of souls, should not lead wicked lives; a clerical and
        seemly mode of dress was prescribed, and certain abuses in the bestowal of
        benefices combated. All these decrees were published on November 25th, at the
        fourteenth Session of the Council, and the fourth under Julius III.
             The date of the next session was fixed for January
        25th, 1552. The Catholic doctrine concerning the Sacrifice of the Mass and the
        ordination of priests was to be published in this session in a dogmatic decree.
        Ten articles which attacked the Sacrifice of the Mass were then again taken
        from the writings of the Protestant theologians, and six directed against the
        sacramental character of Holy Orders. These were collected and were in the
        hands of the theologians on December 3rd; among them were two Germans, Johannes
        Gropper and Eberhard Billick, who distinguished themselves; they had come to
        Trent with the Elector of Cologne. The theologians deliberated in twenty-nine
        conferences from the 7th until the 29th of December. The result of their
        deliberations was handed to the fathers of the Council on January 3rd, 1552,
        who dealt with it from the 5th until the 13th of January in thirteen General
        Congregations. On January 14th the final redaction was entrusted to a
        commission of eighteen prelates, who drew up four chapters of instruction and
        thirteen Canons concerning the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass, and three chapters
        of instruction and eight Canons concerning Holy Orders. These were laid before
        the General Congregation for final approval on the 18th, 20th and 21st of
        January.
             The publication of these Decrees did not take place,
        however, either in the session immediately following, or even during the second
        period of the Council.
             While the representative of Charles V at Trent was
        hoping, at the end of 1551, that the Council would finish its work in two
        further sessions, the Elector Maurice of Saxony was secretly planning a
        widespread conspiracy to cut the Emperor “to the heart.” The traitor outwardly
        kept up the appearance of favouring the Council.
             Neither the Emperor nor the Pope had any idea of the
        events which were in course of preparation. When, at the end of 1551, the
        Prince-Electors of Mainz and Treves prepared to leave the city of the Council,
        on account of the trouble in Germany, the Emperor, as well as Julius III,
        protested with great energy against this step. The Princes were thereby prevailed
        upon to remain for the time being, partly because they had no answer to make to
        the letter written to them by the Emperor, in which he pointed out the
        groundlessness of their fears, and also, perhaps, so that the Protestants, who
        had at last arrived, could not say that their appearance had put the Electors
        to flight.
             While these dangers, so threatening to the Council,
        were, for the time being, surmounted, other difficulties arose which made it
        impossible to continue the work of the Synod.
             On October 22nd, 1551, the two ambassadors of the Duke
        of Wurtemberg had arrived. Johann Sleidan,
        the representative of the cities of Strasbourg, Esslingen, Reutlingen,
        Ravensburg, Biberach and Lindau followed on November 11th.
        The hopes of an amicable arrangement soon proved vain, as these persons refused
        to pay the Legate and nuncios the customary civility of a visit. The
        representatives of the Pope chose to ignore this rudeness, for Julius III. had
        enjoined on them to place charity before dignity, and to bear all insults with
        patience, and, as far as possible, and so long as no disadvantage for the
        Church and religion ensued, to accommodate themselves to the requests of the
        Protestants, as it is never a disgrace for a father to bear patiently the undutifulness of a child, in order to bring him back to the
        right path. On January 9th, 1552, Wolfgang Koller and Leopold Badhorn, the representatives of the most powerful of the
        Protestant dynasties of the Empire, the Prince-Elector, Maurice of Saxony,
        arrived. They also avoided all relations with the representatives of the Pope,
        and dealt only with the ambassadors of the Emperor. To these they declared that
        a new letter of safe-conduct must be drawn up for the theologians to be sent by
        their master, in the form in which it was formerly issued for the Bohemians by
        the Council of Basle. They further insisted that the Council must suspend its
        work until the arrival of the said theologians, when all the former decisions
        must be once more discussed. The decrees of Constance and Basle concerning the
        superiority of Councils over the Pope were to be confirmed, and Cardinals,
        bishops and other members of the Council were to be released from the oath
        which bound them to Julius III. The Würtemberg ambassadors demanded, in a
        similar manner, that the Council should annul all the decisions already arrived
        at, and that judges should be appointed for the settlement of religious
        disputes, who were not so partial as were the bishops.
   As several of these demands had for their object the
        complete subversion of the existing system of the government of the Church,
        their very presentation made any prospect of agreement an impossibility. The
        presidents of the Council, and above all the Cardinal-Legate, Crescenzi,
        recognized this clearly, although the Imperialists allowed themselves to be
        deluded with vain hopes. As the old opposition concerning the question of
        reform, which had already on several occasions caused dissension between Crescenzi
        and the Spanish-Imperial party, was always growing more acute, very lively
        scenes took place. In order to be just to Crescenzi we must remember that the
        instructions given him by Julius III from the very beginning, were to the
        effect that he was not to enter into any negotiations with the Protestants,
        unless they were ready to submit to the decisions of the Pope, as lawful Head
        of the Church summoning the Council. In order to conciliate them as far as
        possible, the Legate resolved to yield to the urgent requests of the
        Imperialists, and to hear the Protestants before the assembled General
        Congregation, although they had not made any such declaration. “Even when we
        have reason to fear,” writes the second president, Pighino,
        on January 23rd, 1552, “that we are being imposed upon, the Church, as anxious
        Mother, must repulse no one, but must show everyone how to approach her, and
        hold the way open, and remove all grounds for evading and remaining away from
        the Council.” The assembly was agreeable to this, but secured themselves
        against any disadvantageous consequences which might follow on their
        complaisance.
   In the Congregation held in the forenoon of January
        24th, the Würtemberg ambassadors were received. They produced the confession of
        faith, drawn up at Brenz, and announced that their Duke would send theologians
        for the defence of the tenets set forth therein; it was, however, his desire
        that arbitrators should be appointed, as the bishops belonged to a party, and
        could, therefore, arrive at no definite decision; the Council, moreover, was
        not to be continued in the sense that the decrees already published were to be
        accepted as fixed; as, up till now, only one side had been heard, these decrees
        must now be annulled. The Congregation thereupon answered that they would,
        after due consideration, reply to these demands.
             The Saxon ambassadors were to be received by the
        Congregation in the afternoon of the same day. Acceptance was refused to the
        so-called Recapitulation of the Augsburg Confession, composed by Melancthon,
        as this frankly constituted a point-blank declaration of war against the
        Council. The speech, moreover, in which the Saxon ambassador, Badhorn, set forth the demands he had already laid before
        the ambassadors of the Emperor, was anything but conciliatory. He did not
        shrink from telling the Catholics quite openly that in their case only “an
        appearance of religion” was to be found among them! Badhorn,
        in accordance with his instructions, laid the greatest importance on the
        drafting of a letter of safeconduct which would be
        conformable with the wishes of his master. This must be drawn up exactly in the
        same form as that granted by the Council of Basle to the Bohemians. It was a
        singular request, for the Basle letter of safe-conduct in no way contained the
        demands upon which the Protestants now laid the greatest stress, namely that
        religious disputes should be settled by the Scriptures alone, and that the
        reformers should be given decisive votes in the Council. In his speeches, Badhorn contested a declaration which he erroneously
        believed to have emanated from the Council of Constance, that, in the case of
        heretics, it was not necessary to observe the letter of safe-conduct.
   In glaring contrast to this attack on the Council of
        Constance, was the fact that Badhorn enthusiastically
        defended the uncatholic principle of the superiority of the Council over the
        Pope in matters of faith, which had been brought forward by the same Council,
        but had not become law. Perhaps he knew that this principle still had adherents
        among Catholics, and even among the fathers of the Council of Trent. Badhorn quite disregarded the fact that Luther had
        considered the Council of Constance as invalid, and had repudiated as
        newfangled its authentic decrees. The demand that the bishops should be
        released from their oath to the Pope, the ambassador based on the need of
        reform in the Curia. He openly denied all authority on the part of the Pope,
        which amounted to a complete overthrow of the whole system of government of the
        Church, as it had existed until now. Badhorn claimed
        the highest authority for his party; it alone should decide how far the present
        Church differed from the old. All the questions concerning Faith already
        defined by the Council should be discussed all over again; this had been the
        idea of the Diet of Augsburg, when the continuation of the Council of Trent had
        been called for in the name of all the States. Such a new discussion was necessary,
        as the Elector of Saxony was convinced that many errors were contained in
        those articles, especially in that concerning Justification, which must be
        rectified by the Scriptures. The final settlement of these questions must be
        made by the judicial decision of all the Christian nations, whose
        representatives had not taken part in the earlier discussions, and without whom
        the Council could only be called a separatist assembly and not a General
        Council.
   If one were to proceed on the principle that the
        absence of several validly summoned members was sufficient ground for
        questioning the authority of a legitimate Council, there would hardly have been
        a Synod in history, at which the full attendance might not have been called in
        question. Badhorn did away with all doubt as to what
        this  “free, Christian, general” Council
        was to do; by expressly and repeatedly emphasizing the principle that in the
        settlement of religious disputes the Holy Scriptures were to form the only
        standard, he shows clearly that the Protestants demanded, as a matter of
        course, that the Council should regard the new doctrines introduced by them as
        proven truths, concerning which in actuality no dispute could arise. The
        Congregation restricted itself, in replying to the Saxon representatives, to
        the same answer which those of Würtemberg had received.
   After the departure of the ambassadors from the
        assembly, a long discussion began, at which the representatives of Charles V
        and Ferdinand I were also present. The old opposition, which had repeatedly
        shown itself on previous occasions, between the strictly ecclesiastical course
        pursued by the Legate, and that of the Spanish-Imperialist party, now again
        stood out in strong contrast. In order to obtain a perfectly clear view of the
        position, Crescenzi wished that an express declaration against the superiority
        of the Council over the Pope should be issued. This proposal, however, did not
        gain a majority, although the Spanish-Imperialists were just as far from
        gaining a victory with regard to the question they had most at heart. Charles V
        had insisted from the first, that the principal task of the Council was not to
        consist in the definition of doctrines, but in the preparation of statutes of
        reform. The Spaniards appeared to think that the time had now come to proceed
        without delay in this sense. They hoped to please the Catholics as well as the
        Protestants by this means, and, at the same time, to carry through a number of
        their own plans with regard to ecclesiastical matters. Crescenzi, however
        continued to maintain that, as formerly, dogma and reform must still be dealt
        with side by side. In order, however, to do everything possible on his part,
        the Legate finally declared himself ready to comply with the wish of the
        Protestants, and allow that the decrees already prepared concerning the
        Sacrifice of the Mass and Holy Orders, should be postponed until March 19th,
        and that a new letter of safe-conduct should be drawn up in the required form.
             The Congregation decided in this sense, and also
        ordered that the material concerning the Sacrament of Matrimony should be
        prepared, so that the deliberations of the Council should not be suspended.
             At the fifteenth Session of the Council, held on
        January 25th, the decree of adjournment, as well as the new letter of safeconduct, finally agreed upon after repeated
        negotiations between the Legate and the Imperialists, were made public. This
        letter afforded to all the Germans, and in particular to all the adherents of
        the Confession of Augsburg, the fullest security in coming to Trent, in staying
        there, in making proposals, in negotiating with the Council, in examining and
        giving expression to everything they desired, as well as in presenting every
        article in writing or by word of mouth, supporting the same with passages from
        the Scriptures and the Fathers, and upholding them with any arguments they
        pleased. They were also to have freedom in replying to objections of the
        Council, set forth by those who were appointed by the Synod to carry on
        discussions or friendly disputations, with a complete avoidance of invective
        and recrimination. This was all to be done for the purpose of dealing with the
        questions in dispute in accordance with the Holy Scriptures, the tradition of
        the Apostles, the authentic Councils, the consensus of the Catholic Church, and
        the authority of the Fathers. The Protestants were finally assured that they
        would in no way be punished on account of religion, or of the past or future
        proceedings of the Council in connection therewith ; that they would be at
        perfect liberty to return home when it pleased them; that they could leave the
        city and again return to it at their own discretion, as well as carry on
        communications when and where they pleased.
   The representatives of the Elector Maurice were,
        however, not yet satisfied with this exhaustive letter of safe-conduct, drawn
        up in the most definite terms and handed to the Protestants on January 30th;
        they demanded a letter which agreed in every particular with that granted by
        the Council of Basle to the Bohemians. In spite of the representations made to
        them by the Imperial ambassadors, they only accepted the letter on the condition
        of being allowed to inform their master of it first.
             Even a man of such strong anti-papal views as Vargas,
        the Imperial agent, considered that in obtaining this new letter of
        safe-conduct, the Protestants had actually gained everything they demanded. If
        they, in spite of this, raised new difficulties, there could only be one
        explanation of such a proceeding, namely, the obstinacy of the Elector Maurice,
        who saw in the question of this letter, the best means of prolonging, through
        his theologians, the affair of the Council, until such a time as his further
        plans had developed or been frustrated.
             This Prince, influenced as he was by the purest
        self-interest, in whom “was neither a patriotic nor a religious thought to be
        found” had undoubtedly for the same reason frustrated the attempt to induce the
        Wittenberg and Leipsic theologians to come to an agreement with those of Würtemberg
        and Strasbourg concerning a joint confession of faith to be laid before the
        Council, which would have been of the greatest advantage to the Protestant
        cause.
             The presidents of the Council had at once communicated
        the demands of the Protestants to Rome. It can easily be understood that Julius
        III was indignant at these pretensions, which were directly aimed against his
        authority. He would also have been glad had a decided refusal, in keeping with
        the dignity of the Council, been given to these demands. Meanwhile, Crescenzi
        could feel satisfied with the final decision of the Pope, for which the
        approval of the commission of Cardinals had been obtained. All further
        discussion of the three chimerical conditions: that the Council stood above the
        Pope, that the bishops should be freed from their oath, and that the decrees
        already decided on should be again dealt with, was forbidden.
             The Bishop of Montefiascone, Achille de’ Grassi,
        through whom Julius III communicated his decision to the presidents of the
        Council, was instructed to announce in Trent, that an answer was to be given to
        the ambassadors of Würtemberg and Saxony, so as to give them no ground for
        justifiable complaint, and to avoid the appearance of being unable to bring
        forward solid reasons for opposing their assertions. This answer was only to
        establish the jurisdiction and authority of the Council, and was not intended
        to irritate by offensive expressions, but to give evidence of fatherly love and
        the ardent wish to bring back to the Church those severed from it. Grassi was
        instructed to proceed from Trent to the Emperor, and remonstrate with him
        concerning the behaviour of the Spaniards at the Council, for these had adopted
        a course, with regard to the question of reform, which could lead to no real
        improvement in the ecclesiastical position. They claimed that the bestowal of
        almost all benefices was to be in the hands of national authorities, and the
        chapters to be brought into complete dependence on the bishops. Julius III,
        while emphasizing his honest intention of proceeding energetically concerning
        the question of reform, bitterly complained of such a limitation of the power
        granted him by God, and also deliberated on the matter with the Cardinals. They
        were all of the opinion that if the Papal authority were attacked under the
        pretence of a reform, energetic measures must be adopted against such a
        proceeding. The instructions for Achille de’ Grassi (dated February 20th,
        1552), contained the following sentence : “should, moreover, the reports
        current since yesterday in Rome, of an alliance between the French King and the
        Lutheran princes of Germany, and of a revolt of the latter against the Emperor,
        prove correct, then one can hardly see what good purpose the Council can serve,
        or of what use it can be, even should its continuance be possible.”
   In consequence of the disquieting news from Germany,
        the Elector of Treves had already left Trent on February 16th.
             Eight days later the Emperor also thought that in the
        present position of affairs, the Electors would be better at home. As the news
        from Germany was daily becoming more threatening, the Electors of Mainz and
        Cologne also left the seat of the Council on March nth. Two days later the
        Saxon ambassadors left the town quite quietly in the early morning. On March
        nth two new ambassadors of the Duke of Würtemberg appeared in Trent, and on the
        18th four Würtemberg theologians, Brenz, Beuerlin, Heerbrandt and Vannius, as well
        as two from Strasbourg, Marbach and Soil. Negotiation with these proved quite
        hopeless. It was clear that the Protestants, after having made an appearance,
        for a time, of submitting to the Council, now intended to refrain from any real
        participation in its deliberations. Even the Emperor was at last convinced that
        a profitable continuation of the Council under such difficulties was not to be
        thought of. On March 5th he therefore instructed his ambassadors to induce the
        Curia, in a diplomatic manner, to propose a suspension of the deliberations.
        When the Electors of Mainz and Cologne reached Innsbruck on their return
        journey, the Emperor declared that he was agreeable to a suspension. When he
        gave the nuncio, Bertano, assurances to the exactly
        opposite effect, on March 26th, it was only to avoid the appearance of the
        proposal having emanated from him.
   The uncertainty as to what would now happen was soon
        brought to an end. News of the Elector Maurice’s traitorous dealings with
        France against the Empire had already arrived in Rome in the last week of
        January, 1552, which dealings were actually taking place at a time when it was
        firmly believed, at the Imperial court at Innsbruck, that the Saxon theologians
        would soon appear in Trent. Indeed, Melanchthon did arrive in Nuremberg on
        January 22nd, while the private secretary of the Elector of Saxony went to Charles
        V at Innsbruck to excuse the delay in the arrival of his master. The Emperor
        had not the slightest idea that all this was being done to deceive him, until
        Maurice had completed his preparations for war. By the middle of March the
        necessary preliminaries had been arranged, and the mask could be dropped. While
        Maurice and his fellow conspirators were beginning a predatory war on German
        territory, their French allies appeared on the western frontiers of the Empire.
             A correspondent of Cardinal Farnese tells us on March
        20th, from Rome, that the whole of Germany was in arms, and any doubt as to the
        alliance between the French King and the Protestant princes could no longer
        exist. It therefore appeared all the more incredible to the ambassadors at the
        Curia that the Emperor had taken no measures to oppose the warlike preparations
        of his enemies; no one there understood the masterpiece of hypocrisy and
        cunning with which Maurice had ensnared his benefactor.
             It seemed certain that to continue the Council in the
        present state of affairs would be highly dangerous. The Pope, however, in spite
        of the alarming news, still hesitated to suspend it until the middle of April.
        The decision was made imperative by the news that Augsburg had fallen into the
        hands of the enemies of Charles V, whereby the safety of Trent was very gravely
        threatened. Julius III, after deliberation with the Cardinals, only decided on
        the suspension on April 15th, to obviate the danger of the Council dissolving
        itself. The courier who brought the brief in question to the Legate, arrived in
        Trent on April 20th. It was, however, not yet made public, as the presidents
        considered it wiser to allow the suspension to be decided by the Synod, in
        order to avoid irritating disputes with regard to the relations of the Council
        with the Pope. This took place in the General Congregation of April 24th, in
        which, indeed, some of the Spanish prelates opposed the suspension ; a
        majority, however, was found for the proposal of Cardinal Madruzzo, who
        suggested a suspension for two years. A commission of seven prelates was
        entrusted with the drafting of the decree. A proposal made, in accordance with
        the wish of the Pope, by the second president, to send a number of the members
        of the Council to Rome, to co-operate there at further reform work, was
        negatived on April 26th.
             The decree of suspension was published on April 28th,
        at the sixteenth session of the Council. Twelve prelates, mostly Spanish, had
        protested against it. These remained alone in the city of the Council, but were
        compelled to make a very hasty exit when, through the capture of the Ehrenberg
        mountain pass by Maurice of Saxony, the Emperor, who was at that time ill with
        gout, had to flee from Innsbruck on the evening of May 19th. The Legate,
        Cardinal Crescenzi, who had been ill since March 25th, withdrew from Trent to
        Verona on May 26th, where he died on the 28th.
             
         
         
         CHAPTER V.
             War in Upper and Central Italy.—Julius III’s Efforts
        for Peace.—Conclusion of his Pontificate and his Death.
             
         There is preserved in the Vienna archives a
        confidential letter of Charles V, dated April 20th, 1551, to his ambassador in
        Rome, Diego Mendoza, in which he openly declares that his procedure in the
        dispute about Parma has for its object to keep Julius III completely in the
        channels of his own policy. The ambassador is, therefore, enjoined to fan the
        Pope’s anger against his disobedient vassal and his protector Henry II. to red
        heat by every means in his power.
             It did not, however, escape the Pope that in the
        matter of Parma, they wanted to bring him into complete subjection to the
        Emperor, but he also recognized the dangers which threatened his interests on
        the part of France, which faced him with the menace of a schism, if he
        proceeded against Ottavio Farnese. It was really like “a great labyrinth” in
        which it was easy to lose the right path. Hence the vacillation of the Pope and
        his repeated efforts, even at the last moment, to avoid the fateful struggle.
        All these endeavours, however, proved vain. Julius III had not decision of
        character enough to withstand the importunities of Charles V, Ferrante
        Gonzaga, and Diego Mendoza, and the eager desire for war on the part of Giovan
        Battista del Monte. “The right,” he said to Ippolito Capilupi,
        “is on our side, as well as the support of the Emperor, who will restore Parma
        to the Church,” and in this manner he rashly and imprudently resolved on war.
   On May 22nd, 1551, Julius III signed the document by
        which Ottavio Farnese was declared to have forfeited his fief, and communicated
        it to the Cardinals in a secret consistory. Nevertheless, on the following day,
        the Florentine ambassador, Buonanni, reports that the Pope was still hoping for
        an arrangement, although no one else in Rome now considered it possible. Julius
        actually agreed to the proposals of Ottavio regarding the exchange of Parma for
        Camerino, which he had at first repudiated ; in the consistory of June 10th he
        invested Farnese with Camerino, and assured him a yearly revenue of 8000 scudi.
        This complaisance also proved vain, for Ottavio Farnese, who had full confidence
        in the alliance he had concluded with Henry II on May 27th, was resolved that
        the matter should be decided by an appeal to arms. On June 12th his adherents
        invaded the States of the Church from Mirandola, reduced Crevalcore,
        and devastated the district of Bologna. The Papal troops advanced against them,
        fought a victorious battle, and then joined the Imperial troops under Ferrante
        Gonzaga; the war had therefore now begun. It was all too soon proved, however,
        that the Pope did not possess the firmness necessary to deal with the rapidly
        succeeding events with consistent resolution, or to direct them into suitable
        courses. In Rome itself the war had been highly unpopular from the beginning.
        The shrewdest men in the Curia, Cardinals Morone and Crescenzi, knew only too
        well that the Pope was not equal to such extraordinary circumstances, and had,
        therefore, earnestly dissuaded him from entering on such a dangerous and
        pernicious struggle, for the successful issue of which his resources were
        wholly inadequate.
   Julius III had, on June 6th, 1551, entrusted the
        supreme command of the expedition against Parma to the Viceroy of Milan,
        Ferrante Gonzaga, with full confidence in the support of the Emperor. The Papal
        troops were nominally commanded by the nephews of the Pope, Giovan Battista del
        Monte and Vincenzo de’ Nobili; in reality, however, the command was in the
        hands of Camillo Orsini and Alessandro Vitelli. Cardinal de’ Medici, whose
        brother, the Marquis of Marignano, was leader of the Imperial troops under Ferrante
        Gonzaga, was appointed legate with the army on June 7th. In the States of the
        Church all enrolment under foreign princes was forbidden; Cardinals Alessandro
        and Ranuccio Farnese received on June 16th strict orders to return at once to
        Rome ; the Emperor deprived them of their rich benefices, also withdrawing from
        Ottavio his fiefs in Lombardy and Naples.
             An attempt was next made to maintain the fiction that
        the Peace of Crepy had not been broken by the
        outbreak of hostilities in Italy, and this was based on the assertion of Henry
        II that he had only taken up arms as an ally of Farnese, while the Emperor
        declared he was only acting as a protector of the Church against a rebellious
        vassal, and at the express desire of the Pope. No one doubted, however, that
        war between the two princes was inevitable, and unfortunately the Turks at once
        endeavoured to gain an advantage from the strife between the two chief powers
        of Christendom. News of the threatening movements of the Turks reached Rome as
        early as June, and against these the Pope had now to take preventive measures.
        In July a large Turkish fleet appeared in the Ionian Sea, which, however, had
        to give way before the resistance of the Knights of St. John from Malta,
        whereupon the Turks turned their attention to Tripoli, which fell into the
        hands of the infidels on August 14th.
   The state of affairs in the field of war in Upper
        Italy had proved unfavourable to the Pope from the very beginning. The invasion
        of the territory of Bologna, where the enemy had caused great devastation,
        threatened to bring about an insurrection in the whole of the Romagna and to
        tear away Ravenna from the States of the Church. To this danger to the temporal
        jurisdiction of the Pope was added a still graver threat to his ecclesiastical
        power; a schism of the French Church was by no means impossible, especially at
        that time, when there was so great a defection from Rome. The unsatisfactory
        financial position of Julius III did not weigh less heavily in the scale, and
        already on June 22nd, the treasurer, Giovanni Ricci, had sent to the court of
        the Emperor to urge the payment of the pecuniary assistance promised. Charles V
        declared he was prepared to pay 200,000 scudi down, if the Pope would grant him
        the revenues of the Spanish bishoprics to the amount of 500,000 scudi. Ricci
        could grant this, but received provisionally only 50,000 scudi.
             The Pope, who had allowed himself to be drawn into
        this war out of deference to the Emperor, was soon to discover that the
        conquest of Parma, as also of Mirandola, was not such an easy matter as had
        been represented to him. He had also to learn by experience that the expenses
        of the undertaking were to exceed the original estimate by more than double the
        amount. He sought in vain to improve the desperate financial straits in which
        he found himself by imposing special taxes, and was also forced to pledge many
        valuables and jewels. All this, however, was not sufficient to cover his
        requirements. Julius complained bitterly that the Emperor neither gave him the
        financial aid promised, nor did he send the number of troops arranged by
        treaty. Charles V was, however, all the less able to fulfil his pledges as he
        was soon obliged to protect Milan against the French, who were threatening it
        from Piedmont.
             The appearance of the French in Piedmont frightened
        the Pope and intimidated him. Cardinal Crescenzi, who was painfully conscious
        of the reaction of the war on the Council, again earnestly urged the Pope to
        make peace, while the fathers of the Council joined him in warnings to the same
        effect. On September 4th, 1551, the Pope addressed a long letter to the King of
        France, and frankly offered him his hand in peace. Four days later followed the
        appointment of Cardinal Verallo as special legate to Henry II. Pietro Camaiani was sent to the Emperor on October 10th to explain
        the mission of Verallo, which the Pope had ordered as giving the highest proof
        of his love of peace, but at the same time to emphasize the fact that no
        agreement was to be thought of without the consent of the Emperor. Camaiani, however, did not obtain the success wished for,
        since the question of subsidies, “ the great obstacle of the war from the
        beginning,” was again not solved to the satisfaction of the Pope, which was all
        the more painful to him as his financial position was daily becoming more
        hopeless. He complained, indeed, that he had not only already pledged all his
        jewels, but even his usual rings. In Rome everyone was at this time calling for
        peace. The Emperor himself was also in great want of money, as was Ferrante
        Gonzaga; neither of them could any longer pay their mercenaries. The Pope,
        however, was undoubtedly in the worst position of all, for which reason he was
        also the first to grow weary of the war. In the middle of December he informed
        the Emperor, through Bertano, that he was no longer
        in a position to keep up the full number of his troops in Upper Italy.
   Meanwhile Cardinal Verallo had been negotiating with
        Henry II. The Pope on December 21st instructed Pietro Camaiani to inform Charles V of the stage which these negotiations had reached. He by no
        means trusted the French King, and begged the Emperor also not to let himself
        be deceived, but to make all arrangements for continuing the war, as an
        imposing display of arms is more effective in securing peace than a victory in
        the field. Julius had been quite correct in his estimate of Henry II. Although
        the Pope was quite prepared to fulfil the conditions proposed by the King,
        Ottavio and France continued to make fresh difficulties; they knew very well
        that two such strong places as Parma and Mirandola would be very difficult to
        take by force, and trusting to this, they hoped to get still more favourable
        terms. For this purpose Cardinal Tournon, who was then in Venice, was sent to
        Rome. He arrived there on February 5th, and at once began negotiations.
   Tournon, who had worldwide experience as a statesman,
        and was an accomplished courtier, conducted these with great shrewdness. He
        specially drew the Pope’s attention to the fact that the Holy See could not
        reckon on the Emperor, on account of his bad health and the difficulties in
        which Germany was involved, representing to him, at the same time, the gravity
        of the position which was developing in the Council, as Charles V’s sole idea
        was to increase his own authority at the expense of that of the Pope. In spite
        of the fact that the Emperor was imprudent enough to leave his Papal ally in
        doubt as to his own intentions, the French had the greatest difficulty in
        attaining their end, and after fully two months time they had not yet come to
        any arrangement. In the meantime the impossibility of continuing the war was
        daily becoming more apparent. In addition to the direst need of money, there
        was the fear that Henry II, who was allied to the Protestant princes of
        Germany, might fall away from the Church. In Rome itself consternation and
        excitement prevailed on all sides; the city was defenceless and the rest of the
        States of the Church were not safe.
             The conditions which Tournon at last laid down were as
        follows : Parma was to remain in the hands of Ottavio Farnese, an armistice
        with a suspension of all the censures issued was to be concluded for two years,
        and after this the Duke was to be at liberty to come to a final agreement with
        the Holy See, while his engagements to France would then cease ; the territory
        of Castro was to be returned to the Farnese Cardinals for their brother Orazio,
        but the Farnese family were to keep no larger number of troops there than was
        required to guard the territory. Finally, Henry II. was prepared to meet the
        Pope in ecclesiastical matters, and again to permit the bulls for the bestowal
        of benefices in France to be drawn up in the Dataria in Rome.
   Charles V naturally endeavoured to dissuade the Pope
        from the agreement suggested, and Giovan Battista del Monte also used all his
        influence to the same end. All their representations, however, proved vain; the
        misery of the position was so great that the Pope had finally to submit. On
        April 15th, 1552, he announced his resolve to the Cardinals in the consistory
        in which the suspension of the Council was also discussed. Everyone agreed
        without reserve. Cardinal Cervini was of opinion that if the Pope had had
        recourse to arms on righteous grounds, he now laid them down from still more
        righteous motives. On April 29th the armistice was concluded on the said
        conditions, and it was left to the discretion of the Emperor to be a party to
        it as well. On the following day the Pope, in a detailed letter to Camaiani, explained to him the reasons which had induced
        him to come to terms with Cardinal Tournon. It had no longer been in his power
        to hesitate, as the population of Rome and the States of the Church would have been
        driven to despair ; the impossibility of conquering Parma and Mirandola was
        obvious, for after a ten months’ siege they had not yet succeeded in completely
        investing the latter fortress. He also pointed out that, in addition to this,
        there was the danger on the part of the Turks and the Lutherans, and the no
        less real danger of France falling into schism and becoming Lutheran. The
        Emperor did not conceal from Camaiani his displeasure
        at the one-sided proceeding of the Pope, but the outbreak of revolution in
        Germany forced him also to agree to the conditions of peace on May 10th, a step
        to which even Ferrante Gonzaga had urged him. The news reached Rome on May 15th
        and caused universal jubilation. Three days later the Abbot Rosetto was sent to
        Lombardy to press forward the conclusion of the armistice. The exile of
        Cardinal Alessandro Farnese also came to an end at he same time, and on June
        7th, 1552, he returned to Rome, where the Pope received him very graciously. On
        June 25th, Lanssac appeared as special ambassador of
        France, and brought with him the ratification of the armistice by Henry II.
        Soon afterwards the diplomatic representation of the Holy See at the French
        court was restored and Prospero Santa Croce was entrusted with the office. The
        new nuncio was able to report to Rome as early as September that Henry II, by
        his proceedings against Charles du Moulin, had renounced the anti-papal policy
        which he had shown in his edict of September, 1551.
   Notwithstanding the universal jubilation at the ending
        of the costly and dangerous war, the Pope must have been forced to acknowledge
        to himself that the two questions, for the solution of which he had worked so
        earnestly during the first two years of his pontificate, had both remained
        unsolved; that relating to ecclesiastical matters through the suspension of the
        Council, and the other through the result of the war. This depressing
        realization began to undermine his energy to a marked degree. It is false to
        say that  the Pope no longer took any
        active interest in political questions” and that he led “a harmless pleasant
        life’’ in his lovely villa outside the Porta del Popolo, “heedless of the rest
        of the world.” Quite apart from the very important, though unobtrusive,
        activity which Julius III displayed in ecclesiastical matters in the direction
        of a Catholic reformation, especially in the latter half of his reign, he also
        set to work at vital political questions, and strove diligently, if
        ineffectually, for the restoration of peace in Christendom. His neutral
        attitude gave offence alike to the French and to the Imperialists, as both
        these parties expected to draw great advantage from a participation of the Pope
        in the struggle. The accusation, therefore, that the Pope fled from all
        business in order to lead an inactive life in peace in his beautiful villa,
        originated with them. There can be no doubt that the Pope had very good reasons
        for not mixing himself any further in the Italian disturbances; the war about
        Parma had shown the results of such a course sufficiently plainly. Since the
        painful experience which Julius III had then had, he had been very careful not
        to be again led into participating in such a struggle, while higher motives
        also weighed in the balance. The Pope knew that as Father of Christendom he
        must as far as possible  stand aside from
        party feeling, as then only could he be successful as a peacemaker. How
        greatly the activity which he displayed in this direction proceeded from
        himself personally is proved by the fact that the greater part of the
        instructions for the ambassadors and legates were now drawn up by himself, and
        that he, for the most part, dictated personally to his secretaries. In the
        midst of all this, his old enemy, the gout, was afflicting him to an increased
        extent.
   The grave state of the Pope’s health, which, in the
        November 1553, made the possibility of a conclave in the near future apparent,
        as well as the increasing hopelessness and confusion of the political position,
        had the effect of gradually depriving Julius of the fresh animating energy of
        the first years of his reign, and finally of paralysing his endeavours to make
        peace. Soon afterwards, however, zealous activity was displayed by the Pope in
        the direction of an attempt at mediation between the Emperor and France,
        although the prospects of success seemed most unfavourable.
             Soon after the conclusion of the armistice, Julius III
        addressed himself to Henry II, by a letter in his own hand, on May 6th, 1552,
        and begged him to make peace with Charles V. The French King, however, had not
        the faintest idea of complying with this request, but hoped, on the contrary,
        that he could, just at that time, inflict a decisive blow on the Emperor by
        means of his conspiracy with the Turks. In spite of this, the Pope sent nuncios
        to bring about an armistice between the bitterly struggling rivals. As ordinary
        nuncio, Prospero Santa Croce went to Henry II, while Achille de’ Grassi was
        sent to Charles V. The representations of both, however, fell on deaf ears. The
        fury of war raged worse than ever; in the middle of July, a Turkish fleet
        appeared before Naples, commanded by the corsair, Dragut, and the French envoy, Aramont; fortunately they could do little damage, as
        the French fleet arrived too late. Another undertaking of Henry II. had all the
        more brilliant a success. The inhabitants of Siena rose on July 27th, 1552,
        with the cry of “France, Victory, Freedom!  and forced the Spanish garrison to retire. The new Republic at once
        placed itself under the protection of France. Nothing could have been more
        pleasing to Henry II than this turn of affairs, as it not only threatened the
        position of the Emperor in Italy, but served the purpose of keeping the Pope,
        as well as Cosimo de’ Medici, in check.
   The reaction of the troubles which had arisen in
        Tuscany was at once seen in Rome. In the middle of August, 1552, the wildest
        reports of an intended sack of the city by the Spaniards were in circulation,
        originated solely, as was supposed, for the purpose of putting the Pope into a
        false position with regard to the Emperor. As the disturbances in Siena were a
        grave danger to peace in the States of the Church, the Pope, whose treasury was
        completely exhausted by the war about Parma, found himself in a very critical
        position. Determined as he was to remain neutral in the impending struggle,
        his only thought was to prevent war, with its attendant horrors, from spreading
        over the States of the Church. He therefore ordered the enrolment of 4000 men.
        The anxiety and dismay increased in Rome when the end of the month brought the
        worst news regarding the advance of the Turks in Hungary.
             On August 13th, 1552, Julius III had sent Cardinal
        Mignanelli to Siena to co-operate in the organization of the new constitution
        in such a manner as to preserve the peace and independence of the Republic, and
        assure it against the danger of interference by foreigners. Mignanelli, as a
        native of Siena, seemed more suited for this difficult task than anyone else
        could be, but in spite of all his good will, he could arrange nothing, and, on
        September 28th, Julius III. had to recall him. It was quite clear what turn
        affairs were taking, when Cardinal d’Este, who was
        entirely devoted to French interests, arrived in Siena on November 1st, 1552,
        as governor for Henry II. A defensive and offensive alliance, and the transfer
        of additional French troops to Siena, showed how determined the French were to
        establish themselves firmly there. Pedro de Toledo, Viceroy of Naples, was
        preparing with all his might to drive them out, and thus, while the flames of
        war were hardly extinguished in Parma, another outbreak in Central Italy was
        threatened.
   At the end of September, 1552, Julius III had
        entrusted a commission consisting of four Cardinals with the task of
        deliberating upon measures for bringing about peace between Charles V and the
        French king. He still hoped he would at least succeed in preventing this new
        disturbance of the peace of Italy, and repeatedly deliberated to this end with
        Cardinals de Cupis, Pacheco, Verallo, Puteo, Cicada and Mignanelli. As he was
        well aware that the Viceroy of Naples was urging the Emperor to undertake an
        expedition against Siena, he sent Bernardo de’ Medici to Pedro de Toledo at the
        end of November and advised him to wait a little longer before dispatching his
        troops. Pedro, however, persisted in his intention.
             In Rome, where the recollection of the dreadful sack
        of 1527 still lived in the memory of the people, new fears concerning the
        inimical intentions of the Spaniards again arose in December. The Pope, in
        consultation with the Cardinals, took precautionary measures, whereupon the
        Spanish party in Rome, as well as the Viceroy, made complaints. They should,
        however, have been pleased, as far as that was concerned, for the Pope, making
        the best of a bad bargain, allowed, in spite of his “neutrality,” the Spanish troops
        to march through the States of the Church. The precautionary measures which he
        adopted served only to prevent deeds of violence and disturbances in his own
        territories. He sent Achille de’ Grassi to Naples again at the last moment, at
        the end of December, once more to beg the Viceroy to come to a peaceful
        arrangement, but again in vain.
             In the first days of the new year, 1553, Garcia de
        Toledo, the son of the Viceroy, started from Naples with the greater part of
        the Spanish army, and marched through the States of the Church to Cortona; his
        father proceeded with 30 galleys and 2500 Spaniards past Civitavecchia to
        Leghorn, while Camillo Orsini had put Rome in a state of defence. The Pope,
        who, just at that moment, was lying ill with an attack of gout, endeavoured to
        protect his subjects from the very severe hardships which the passage of the
        Imperial troops had brought in its train. He commissioned Cardinal Alvarez de
        Toledo to persuade the leader of the Spanish army to agree to an armistice;
        this attempt, however, was unsuccessful, while the Emperor gave his approval to
        the arbitrary proceedings of his Viceroy. As the Venetian ambassador declares,
        Charles V. allowed Pedro de Toledo to do as he pleased, so as not to give rise
        to the idea that he was wanting in courage and military skill since his failure
        before Metz.
             The benevolent neutrality which the Pope observed with
        regard to the Emperor afforded Charles the less satisfaction as, on the
        representation of the French ambassador, a captain of Henry II was not
        prevented from marching through the Papal States with his mercenaries. Those
        who knew the character of Julius III thoroughly, believed that he would not
        take up a decisive position, until victory had unmistakably declared itself for
        one side or the other. The adherents of the Emperor thought it hard that there
        should be no qualified Spanish ambassador in Rome, who would have kept the very
        disunited Spanish Cardinals together. To the joy of the French party a violent
        dispute arose between the Pope and Cardinal Juan Alvarez de Toledo in March,
        1553. This quarrel, indeed, was settled, but had as a consequence the temporary
        withdrawal of the Cardinal from the Curia. The fortification of the city was,
        meanwhile, so far advanced that it seemed assured against any attack, and they
        hoped to render the Borgo quite impregnable in two months.
             At the beginning of February, 1553, it had transpired
        at the Curia that two envoys were about to be sent, who were to arrange for a
        peace between the Emperor and the French king. At first they contented
        themselves with the sending of couriers to the nuncios who were at the courts
        of the said Princes. A month later Onofrio Camaiani was sent to Florence, and Federigo Fantuccio to
        Siena, for the purpose of arranging a peaceful issue of the troubles in the
        latter city. In a consistory of April 3rd, 1553, the appointment of the two
        Cardinal- Legates took place, which had already been planned during the summer
        and autumn of the previous year. Dandino was to go to the Emperor and Capodiferro to Henry II, and they were instructed to
        declare, in the name of the Pope, that the latter only wished to fulfil his
        duty as Father of Christendom, and that he had no other interest in the
        establishment of peace than the well-being of all. For these reasons he offered
        himself as a mediator for the purpose of bringing about an agreement. Dandino
        left the Eternal City on April 14th, and Capodiferro two days later.
   In May the Pope made still further attempts, by means
        of repeated missions to Siena, to bring the “miserable and barbaric war” which
        raged there between the Imperialists and the French to an end. At the beginning
        of June, Julius III, who at that time appointed the Duke of Urbino as
        Captain-General of the Church, went to Viterbo, in order to discuss matters
        with the Sienese representatives there. The hopes which were entertained of the
        success of this step4 were not realized, as Cardinal d’Este was opposed to it. He had already received news that a turn in the position of
        affairs was imminent, which soon, indeed, proved to be the case. The
        threatening of Naples by a Turkish fleet forced the Imperialists to strengthen
        the garrison there, and they were consequently obliged to raise the siege of
        Siena on June 15th. The Sienese question, however, which had assumed such
        unexpected importance, had by no means thereby found a solution.
   In the meantime the two peace legates had reached the
        end of their journey, but they did not manage to come to any arrangement. It
        seemed, indeed, at that time, as if the exasperation and eager desire for war
        which filled the hearts of Charles V and Henry II with hatred against each
        other, had assumed a more intense character than before. The news from the
        legates sounded so hopeless that the general congregation of Cardinals proposed
        their recall. On July 31st, by command of the Pope, the affair was once more
        discussed by a special commission of six Cardinals : Carpi, Puteo, Pighino, Alvarez de Toledo, Sermoneta and de Cupis. De
        Cupis, on this occasion, spoke strongly in favour of recalling them, but Carpi
        opposed him, pointing out the Emperor’s increasing success in the war, which
        would force Henry II. to come to terms. Most of the Cardinals approved of this
        view,1 and on August 1st, the Pope decided in this sense, the peace mission of
        the legates being extended for two months longer.
   It was only with great difficulty that Dandino
        succeeded in inducing the Emperor to formulate his conditions of peace with
        greater exactitude; these, however, went so far that Henry II utterly refused
        an answer. Thereupon the legates started on their return journey to Rome at the
        beginning of October.
             They travelled slowly; on again reaching the Eternal
        City on December 3rd, Dandino could see the harmful effects consequent upon the
        Sienese war. In the very populous Florentine colony which had long existed in
        Rome there were many exiles and other opponents of the Medici. The hopes of
        these people, who clung with the greatest tenacity to their old ideals, were
        strengthened when Piero Strozzi, who had been appointed French commandant in
        Siena, instead of Termes, reached Rome at the end of the year, where he discussed
        with the Pope the prolongation of the armistice in connection with the affair
        of Parma.
             The year 1554 brought with it the decision as to the
        fate of Siena. The shrewdest of all the politicians in the Italy of those days,
        Cosimo de’ Medici, who had been reconciled to the Emperor by a secret treaty of
        November 25th, 1551, overcame the neighbouring Republic by means of a base act
        of violence. On January 26th, 1554, his troops took forcible possession of the
        fortress of Camullia, situated immediately in front
        of the gates of Siena. His undertaking, as he declared to the Sienese, had no
        other object than to restore to them their freedom and independence, of which
        the French had robbed them. The Republic was not deceived by such hypocritical
        good-will. With fierce determination the Sienese prepared to defend their
        independence, and thereupon an inhuman war at once broke out, which was waged
        on both sides with almost unexampled stubbornness and barbarity.
   When, in May 1554, a new nuncio, in the person of
        Sebastiano Gualterio, was sent to France in the place of Prospero Santa Croce,
        he received, in addition to his principal mission of urging Henry II to make
        peace with the Emperor, special directions to offer the Pope as mediator in the
        Sienese struggle. In the instructions, the very great injury which the Sienese
        war was causing to the States of the Church is emphasized. The Pope had been
        obliged to pay 150,000 scudi for putting Rome and the other possessions of the
        Holy See in a state of defence; the salary of the Duke of Urbino as
        Captain-General of the Church necessitated an annual outly of 30,000 scudi; moreover, the dislocation of traffic and commerce by land and
        sea had also to be taken into consideration. In these instructions stress is
        also laid on the neutrality of the Pope, who had allowed the partisans of
        France to draw military stores from the States of the Church and enrol troops
        there. That was to the point, but on the other hand it could not be denied that
        on the whole the Papal “neutrality” had a more or less Imperialist tendency.
        This was the result, not only of the old weakness of the Pope for Charles V.,
        but was much more due to the very friendly relations that had all along existed
        between him and Cosimo I. These had, however, been very much disturbed in July,
        1554, when Julius III. had been weak enough to allow the French auxiliary
        troops, destined for Siena, to march through the States of the Church. Besides
        this there were also serious differences with the Florentine ambassador,
        Averardo Serristori. The former friendly relations
        were, however, at once restored when the Pope’s brother, Baldovino,
        congratulated the Duke on the brilliant victory which his troops had gained
        over Piero Strozzi at Marciano on August 2nd, 1554.
   Julius III again made several vain attempts, from
        October, 1554, to the end of January in the following year, to bring the vexed
        Sienese question to a peaceful solution. He did not survive till the fall of
        the Republic ; his old trouble, the gout, and an unwise starvation cure brought
        his life to an end on March 23rd, 1555.
             In the crypt of St. Peter’s, the simple sarcophagus,
        distinguished only by the words “Pope Julius III,” which contains his remains,
        can still be seen. It is not by chance that this Pope has no special tomb, for
        his reign has left no deep traces. He did not realize the expectations to which
        his activities as Cardinal, and the zeal he displayed at the beginning of his
        pontificate, gave rise.
             He had nothing in common with the great Pope after
        whom Giovan Maria del Monte was called, but the name. And this is not only true
        in the sense of his not being the patron of art and letters, but in other
        respects as well, as the very qualities which specially distinguished Julius
        II, independence of character, energy and power, were totally wanting in him.
        He was of a sanguine temperament, with rapidly changing moods, easily
        influenced and exceedingly nervous and timid, and was constantly in a state of
        vacillation and indecision. The times, full of the harshest contrasts, called
        for a strong unbending character; such a man as Julius III. was quite incapable
        of dealing with the particularly difficult conditions. Paul IV afterwards
        described his compliance and dependence on the Imperialists in the sharpest
        terms; he said that Julius III had no longer been master in Rome, and had been
        obliged to do what the Spaniards wanted. It is at all events certain that
        Julius made a fatal mistake when he allowed himself to be led into making war
        on Ottavio Farnese, the consequences of which caused great financial and moral
        injury to the Holy See.
             It is also undeniable that the Pope by no means drew
        the correct inferences from the exceedingly grave position in which the Church
        was placed by the serious defection in the north; he never sufficiently
        realized how greatly the times had changed. The Church, already bleeding from a
        thousand wounds, was daily receiving new blows from incensed enemies and
        undutiful children. Julius III gave the painful impression that, instead of
        retiring within himself in prayer and contemplation, he gave himself up in a more
        ingenuous manner, like the great nobles of the Renaissance period, to the
        amusements of comedies, court jesters and card-playing. The “Hilaritas publica” which one of his medals extols, was not
        in place at a time when the faithful Catholic chronicler, Johann Oldecop, had this inscription placed on his house in
        Hildesheim: “Duty has ceased, the Church is convulsed, the clergy has gone
        astray, the devil rules, simony prevails, the Word of God remains for all
        eternity.”
   One must not, however, go too far in accusing Julius
        III. He has been unjustly made responsible for the interruption of the Council,
        and the unfortunate sudden change of affairs in Germany; he is also not to
        blame for the short duration of the reconciliation of England with the Church.
        It was, however, unavoidable that a deep shadow should have been thrown over
        his pontificate by all these events, and that this should dim his very
        remarkable activity within the Church, and especially his efforts for reform.
        Because this activity was not sufficiently known, and was therefore
        underestimated, the dark side of his pontificate is more evident to us, while
        the, at any rate weaker, bright side has fallen too much into the background.
             
         CHAPTER VI.
             Efforts of Julius III. for Reform—Creation of
        Cardinals.
             
         At the very beginning of his reign, in March, 1550,
        Julius III had taken in hand the carrying on of the reform work begun by his
        predecessor, and, in order to deliberate on this most important matter, in
        which the reform of the abuses in the Dataria was
        especially to be considered, he appointed a commission, consisting of Cardinals
        de Cupis, Carafa, Sfondrato, Crescenzi, Pole and Cibò. Cibò soon fell
        dangerously ill, and died on April 14th. As other members of the commission
        also fell ill or had to be absent from Rome, the matter came temporarily to a
        standstill, but the Pope re-opened it by urging, in a consistory of July 21st,
        1550, the energetic resumption of the work, in view of the near approach of the
        Council. He submitted the question to the Cardinals, whether it would be better
        to form a new commission, to wait for the arrival of the absent members, or to
        summon them. The College of Cardinals decided on the latter course, and
        resolved that new members should be appointed in the place of those who were
        prevented from returning. As gross abuses had become apparent during the last
        conclave, the Pope at the same consistory of July 21st commissioned Cardinals
        Medici and Maffei to consider proposals for reform. By the beginning of August,
        as we are informed by a Florentine correspondent,1 Julius III had reformed his
        own entourage, and had also spoken of a reform of the College of Cardinals.
   How zealously the Pope intended to carry out his
        campaign of reform, even before the meeting of the Council, is shown by the
        fact that on September 7th, 1550, he commissioned the former secretary of the
        Council, Massarelli, to prepare a summary of such reform proposals as had not
        yet been deliberated on at Trent. These were now to be finally dealt with in
        Rome, for which purpose three of the most experienced members of the Sacred
        College, Cervini, Pole and Morone, were summoned to return to the Curia at the
        end of September. On October 3rd, the Pope was in a position to announce that
        the labours of Cardinals Medici and Maffei were proceeding most favourably, and
        that they had already drawn up a Bull v for the reform of the conclave. De
        Cupis was to communicate this document to the different Cardinals, so that they
        might say whether they had anything to add or to delete. The Florentine
        ambassador sent a copy to Cosimo I om October 13th, telling him to keep it
        secret, and above all, to take care that the officious humanist, Giovio, did
        not get a glimpse of it and prematurely make it public.
             When, at the end of October, Cardinals Cervini, Morone
        and Pole had arrived in Rome, decisive steps with regard to the question of
        reform were expected in the immediate future.1 In November and December the
        most exhaustive deliberations were repeatedly held in the consistory and
        elsewhere concerning this important question. Even the sceptical Florentine,
        Buonanni, no longer doubted as to the sincerity of the members of the
        commission.
             A compilation of the dispensations which hitherto had
        been granted by the Dataria, and which had given rise
        to much scandal, of itself shows the difficulties which had to be overcome.
        Seventeen of these, which were to be duly discussed and examined, were
        specially called in question. Cardinals de Cupis, Carafa, Cervini, Crescenzi,
        Pisani and Pole were entrusted with this work in December. The Pope, says the
        Florentine ambassador, Serristori, by his reform of
        the Dataria, wishes to show that in his efforts for
        reform, he is beginning at home. The same object was served
          by the continued  retrenchment in the
            expenses of the court, already begun in February. On February 27th, 1551, the
            work on the reform of the Dataria had already
            progressed so far that the Pope could indicate to the delegated Cardinals the
            principles according to which the decrees to be promulgated were to be drawn
            up. Julius III had already, on February 12th and 16th, gone minutely into the
            question of a reform of the system of preaching and confession, with Cardinal
            Crescenzi, the Bulls in connection therewith being laid before the Inquisition.
            At the same time a reform of the Penitentiary was being planned. Julius III, in
            a secret consistory of February 18th, ordered that a further commission of
            eleven Cardinals should assemble twice a week in the apartments of the Dean of
            the Sacred College, and that a report as to the progress of their work should
            be submitted to him every Saturday. It appears: from a note in the Pope’s own
            hand, that he was also employed upon a reform of the Signatura gratia, by which
            the dispensations were very substantially limited. On February 23rd the Pope
            again discussed the question of reform for the whole day with Cardinal
            Crescenzi, and for this purpose had the old Bulls in the archives of the Castle
            of St. Angelo examined, and at least part of the reform work prepared which was
            to be made ready before the opening of the Council. Then the political troubles
            which arose through the question of Parma came to prevent progress in the
            matter. However much these may have interfered with the peaceful continuation
            of the work, the opinion of an expert of the time is justified, who says that
            an important beginning had already been made in this direction before the
            opening of the Council. There can be no doubt that Julius III was not afraid to
            take the work in hand with determined energy, and with clear insight to fix on
            precisely those institutions which were chiefly in need of reform: the Dataria, the Signatura gratia and the conclave. The
            immediate result of his endeavours was, certainly, not great, but that was not
            the fault of the Pope, since he did not fail in admonitions; but it was, above
            all, a consequence of “the difficult times and of the immense amount of work
            called for by the re-opening of the Council.”
   How very sincerely the Pope was animated by this wish
        to abolish abuses in the Church, wherever he found them, is also v shown by his
        various reform statutes. It appears from these still unpublished documents,
        that his care was extended to the secular as well as the regular clergy. The
        statutes, which were issued immediately after his election, were concerned
        chiefly with Italy, but there were also others for Germany, Spain and Portugal.
             The reform decrees, published by the Council in its
        13th and 14th Sessions, were to secure the official jurisdiction of the bishops
        and to render possible the punishment of bad ecclesiastics. In the further
        deliberations of the Council, the old dispute regarding the authority of the
        Pope over the Council, which had been so fateful to the synods of the XVth century, again showed itself. Julius III declared with
        outspoken candour, in view of the dangerous advance of the Spanish pretensions,
        that, although it was his greatest wish to proceed energetically with the work
        of reform, the authority with which God had invested him must, at the same
        time, not v be impugned. Events would prove, after the conclusion of the
        Council, and the end of the war concerning Parma, whether he was really
        determined to carry out his work of reform. The plan of continuing this in
        Rome, with the help of the members of the suspended Council, was not approved
        of by them, and he was therefore obliged to take up the laborious task
        alone. 
   How earnestly the Pope felt about this matter is shown
        by the fact that during the whole of May, 1552, his mind was occupied with the
        idea of degrading the unworthy Cardinal del Monte, whose elevation had so
        severely compromised him, and of setting him back into the lay state.
        Unfortunately, the idea came to nothing, but, on the other hand, the work
        concerning the reform of the conclave was again taken up. The draft of a Bull
        drawn up by Maffei and Medici concerning this matter was placed in the hands of
        Cervini for final revision. The latter handed the Pope his work at the end of
        July, and the decisive steps were to be taken after the summer vacation. During
        the vacation, Julius III, in a consistory of August 24th, published a salutary
        restriction of the giving of benefices, which were frequently asked for on the
        most frivolous grounds. Henceforth only the canonical grounds were to be
        regarded as valid, and the association of any definite condition, in connection
        with the grant, was also forbidden.
             A consistory of September 16th, 1552, in which the
        Pope produced a comprehensive plan for carrying out the work of reform, caused
        a great sensation. This was to begin with the new regulations about the
        conclave, so that the candidate whom God desired should be chosen, and the
        election not be hampered by human cunning and trickery. The one chosen,
        continued the Pope, should be admonished to observe the commandments of God and
        the Church with fidelity. It was to be impressed on the Cardinals that their most
        sacred duty was to assist the Pope with such counsel as they considered
        wholesome and salutary; they were not to possess more than one bishopric, which
        they were to visit in accordance with their duty, and they were forbidden to
        hold pastoral offices in commendam. Julius III
        recommended to the bishops a strict observance of their duty of residence, from
        which only those were to be exempt who had to hold a fixed office in Rome or
        elsewhere. The bishops were to invest with benefices only such priests as were
        worthy, and no one was to receive Holy Orders in Rome or elsewhere without the
        permission of his ordinary. After the confirmation of these regulations, the
        reform of the Dataria, of the Penitentiary, and
        lastly, of worldly princes, was to be carried out.
   The Pope had spoken so earnestly that even the
        Spaniards, such as Pacheco, believed in the sincerity of his intentions. The
        representative of King Ferdinand I, Diego Lasso, was of opinion that even the
        Council could undertake no greater reform.
             At the end of October, 1552, the Cardinals of the
        reform commission began their deliberations under the presidency of Cervini,
        who had been summoned to Rome; two protocols inform us of the progress they
        made. One, that of Cardinal Maffei, includes the months of October and
        November, while the other, drawn up by the president, begins with the November
        of 1552, and continues until the April of the following year.
             At the first sitting, which took place on October
        26th, 1552, Cardinals Pacheco, Puteo, Pighino, Cicada
        and Maffei assisted, as well as the president. From other reports it appears
        that Cardinals Verallo and Carafa were also present at the sittings of the
        commission from time to time. They all worked in accordance with the programme
        laid down by Julius III, and, in addition to the reform of the conclave, were
        also occupied with that of the consistory. With regard to the latter, Cervini
        proposed that every bishop, or other prelate, should, on his election, make a
        profession of faith, and that bishops should be pledged to the observance of
        their duty of residence by the formula of their oath. In November the Cardinals
        dealt chiefly with those abuses which prevailed in the Signatura gratia.
        One reason for the state of things existing there was, it was said, to be found
        in the large number of officials, in consequence of which things happened for
        which the term used, “exorbitant” seems only too fitting. Complaints were
        especially made with regard to the laxity in the examination of candidates for
        Holy Orders in Rome, the acceptance of presents by the ordaining prelates, the
        non-observance of the canonical age, the bestowal of benefices on youths,
        connivance at the concubinage of higher clerics and other evil practices. In
        December the views of the Spanish bishops were laid before the commission, and
        on December 20th the Pope deliberated in a Congregation concerning the reform
        of plenary indulgences, desired by the commission of Cardinals.
   The work of the commission in January and February,
        1553, was chiefly concerned with the duty of residence of the bishops, and it
        was not until the middle of March that the matter was so far arranged, that
        canons could be drawn up, whereupon the reform of the Penitentiary was next
        taken in hand.
             On April 17th, 1553, the Pope informed the members of
        the Sacred College, assembled in consistory, of the proposals of the reform
        commission, which were then read out, and he gave it as his opinion that a
        beginning should be made with the Bull concerning the conclave. All the
        Cardinals were to submit their views, so that after these had been examined,
        the final text of the Bull could be drawn up. That the Pope himself took a
        personal share in the work may be seen from the fact that he himself prescribed
        the subjects for the further deliberations of the commission, which lost a
        valuable member in July, 1553, through the death of Cardinal Maffei. Two
        of the documents which the Pope dictated to Massarelli at the end of December,
        1553, are still in existence.
   The year 1554 is described by experts as being the
        most fruitful period of work in the pontificate of Julius III. How fully this
        opinion is justified is shown by the collection of drafts, proposals and
        protocols concerning the reform negotiations of that period preserved in the
        Papal secret archives. From these we can understand with what true zeal this
        difficult task was handled in the numerous sittings. The deliberations, begun
        on January 1st, 1554, dealt with the entrance into the clerical state and the granting
        of benefices. From January 10th the commission was also occupied with the
        reform of monasteries. On January 14th the Florentine ambassador wrote of the
        favourable prospects for the realization of reform; the disputes which had
        arisen in Spain concerning the meaning of several of the decrees of the Council
        of Trent also contributed to the acceleration of the work. In the later
        deliberations, the settlement of the duty of residence and the reform of the
        Signatura were more fully discussed than any other subjects before the
        commission. On February 12th the Pope personally took part in the
        deliberations, and declared that although the matters of reform were not yet
        fully settled, he considered it better that a part of the resolutions should
        now be published. To this end, a Bull should be drawn up, which was to
        introduce the matter, the draft of which should be sent to the Cardinals for
        their approval. Eight of these documents, among which are the opinions of
        Cardinals Morone and Carpi, are still preserved.
             With regard to the summer of 1554 we have,
        unfortunately, up to the present, no detailed information, although there is a
        decree of Julius III of this time, which ordains that no member of a religious
        order may, for the future, accept a bishopric without the consent of his
        Superior and the Protector of his order. At the end of November the Pope
        addressed earnest admonitions to the Cardinals to keep their dwellings and
        entourage in all modesty and propriety, and to distinguish themselves by
        well-doing and generosity to the poor. In the same month the deliberations
        concerning the reform of the Papal election were also finally concluded. The
        Bulls to be issued on this matter, the improvement in which had been repeatedly
        discussed, remained as drafts, and their publication, in the opinion of the
        Florentine ambassador, would take place before the end of January, 1555. As,
        however, the work was taken in hand in the most painstaking manner, and the
        intention was to abolish all possible hindrances to a conscientious election,
        the new Bull concerning the conclave could only be read aloud in the consistory
        of November 12th, 1554, after which it was sent to the different Cardinals.
             The commission was above all occupied at that time
        with the question of the reform of the bishops. This part of the programme was
        so far worked out by the end of November, that it outlines could be read in the
        consistory and handed to all the Cardinals for approval.1 In December a draft
        for the reform of the seculars and regulars was also prepared, to which the
        Cardinals likewise gave their sanction. A draft from the hand of Julius III
        himself proves that he was also, at this time, engaged upon the reform of the
        College of Cardinals. At the end of January, 1555, the Pope was able to inform
        the King of Spain that he had succeeded, in spite of the opposition of clergy
        and laity, in preparing a comprehensive Reform Bull, which would soon appear.
        The death of the Pope intervened and prevented this; the official document is
        preserved in the Papal secret archives. It begins, in accordance with the
        original plan drawn up by Julius III himself, with the Pope and Cardinals, then
        passing on to the bishops, the ordination of the clergy, the bestowal of benefices,
        the Signatura, the Penitentiary and the regular clergy. Besides these points,
        the explanation of the Holy Scriptures, and the nature and preaching of
        Indulgences, are also dealt with. A special Reform Bull for the Penitentiary
        had already been drawn up, which had not yet been made public, but which, it
        seems, had already in many respects been carried into practice.
             When the work of Julius III. for reform is impartially
        considered, it becomes quite clear to us that it must in no way be judged in
        such a depreciatory manner as was done by his contemporaries, and the
        investigators who followed them. It is absolutely false to say that Julius III
        had done nothing with regard to this most important question. As a matter of
        fact, he once more took up the reform work of Paul III, showed the most lively
        interest in it, and employed himself in the most painstaking way with the
        reform of the College of  Cardinals, the
        conclave, the Dataria, the Signatura and the Penitentiary.
        If conclusive results were not attained this was in no way owing to any
        unwillingness or want of activity on the part of the Pope ; there can be no
        possible doubt as to his earnest desires and efforts to attain the desired end.
        It is also due to him that a great deal of preparatory work was done, without
        which the later reforms could not have been carried out. The appointment of new
        Cardinals holds a much more important place in the diplomatic correspondence of
        the times of Julius III than the work of reform in the Church. As Cosimo de’
        Medici and Charles V both knew the compliant disposition of the Pope, they at
        once began to urge him to put an end to the preponderance of the adherents of
        France in the Sacred College, at one decisive blow, by a great creation of
        Cardinals. The Florentine ambassador, Serristori,
        was, above all, active in urging this. He had already, immediately after the
        election of Julius III, drawn the attention of Cosimo de’ Medici to the danger
        of the hopes of the hated Cardinal Salviati being in all probability crowned
        with success in the next conclave. As he found little sympathy for his schemes
        on the part of the Pope, the ambassador endeavoured to win over the influential
        Cardinal Crescenzi. Cosimo de’ Medici pointed out to Julius III, by a letter in
        his own hand, of February 10th, 1551, the danger that would result from a Pope
        following him who would be quite devoted to France, and that only a
        corresponding increase in the Sacred College could obviate this disaster. Even
        should the Pope raise strong objections to such a proceeding, Serristori still believed that the war about Parma would
        force him to this step, and, indeed, Julius III addressed a letter to the
        Emperor on July 27th, 1551, in which he complained of the intrigues of the
        French party with regard to the Papal election, and declared that he would, and
        that before All Saints, appoint new Cardinals. Charles V thereupon requested
        that the four Spanish Cardinals already in the Sacred College should be
        strengthened by the appointment of eight new ones. To the remark of the nuncio, Bertano, that eight was too many, he agreed that four
        would be sufficient. No special names were referred to at this time by the
        Emperor, but serious difficulties arose when the question had to be treated in
        detail. Julius III was agreeable to the appointment of Pighino and Bertano, but was strongly opposed to the
        elevation of the Archbishops of Palermo and Otranto. The matter was still
        further complicated by the demand of Charles V that four Cardinals should be
        reserved in petto, upon whose names the Emperor should decide later. This last
        proposal Julius III., with perfect justification, refused to accept. His
        irresolution and the difficulty of his position were further increased by the
        threats of the French, who craftily represented that the restoration of peace
        would only be possible if their king were not irritated. To the fear of a
        French schism was added the consideration which had to be shown with regard to
        the prelates of the Council, besides the fact that other powers also were
        urging the claims of their candidates in a creation of Cardinals. While the
        representatives of France were working for the advancement of Louis de Guise, a
        brother of the Cardinal of Lorraine, Serristori, was
        actively engaged on behalf of Luigi and Giovanni, sons of Cosimo I.
   It is no wonder that the Pope, irresolute by nature as
        he was, deferred the decision of the matter. A letter of Bertano,
        of November 12th, 1551, urging him to wait no longer, and thus avoid new
        complications, at length put an end to his hesitation, and on November 20th the
        first great creation of Cardinals of Julius III took place. All the eleven who
        were appointed were Italians; Sebastiano Pighino was
        added to these, but out of consideration for his position at the Council, he
        remained reserved in petto, and his creation was only published on May 30th,
        1552.
   The most able of the new Cardinals were undoubtedly
        the Papal private secretary, Girolamo Dandino, and the Archbishop of Bari,
        Jacopo dal Pozzo, known under the name of Puteo. Besides Pozzo, Giammichele
        Saraceni and the Bishop of Albenga, Giambattista
        Cicada, distinguished themselves among the new Cardinals by their learning,
        while Pietro Bertano, then acting as nuncio at the
        court of the Emperor, and the Sienese, Fabio Mignanelli, were experienced
        diplomatists. The two nephews of Julius III, Cristoforo del Monte and Fulvio
        della Corgna, were also worthy of the purple. Corgna displayed, as Bishop of Perugia, very remarkable
        activity in the cause of Catholic reform. Two of the other Cardinals appointed
        at this time, Giovanni Poggio and Alessandro Campegio,
        proved clearly, like Corgna, the ecclesiastical
        spirit which animated them, by their protection of the Jesuits. Giovanni Ricci,
        originally from Montepulciano, owed the red hat to his skill in business
        affairs, by which he had made himself indispensable to Julius III; his manner
        of life was not blameless, but later he entered on a better course. In the year
        1557 he interested himself greatly in bringing the Jesuits to Montepulciano. In
        the appointment of Gianandrea Mercurio the Pope took into consideration the
        important services which he had rendered him as secretary, while Julius III.
        was still a Cardinal, and in the case of the Venetian patrician, Luigi Cornaro,
        the recommendation of the Republic of St. Mark had great weight.
   As far as the political views of the new Cardinals
        were concerned, the experienced agent of Cardinal Ercole Gonzaga gave it at
        once as his opinion that most of them would incline more to the French than to
        the Imperial side. The complaint of the French, that Julius III had only
        undertaken the increase of the Sacred College in the interests of Charles V,
        proved to be quite unfounded.
             Requests that the Pope would undertake a further
        creation were repeatedly made in the time that immediately followed; the French
        were especially active in endeavouring in every way to get their former
        candidate, Louis de Guise, appointed, and in the Curia itself there were only
        too many aspirants. Julius III was repeatedly offered large sums from this
        quarter, but, great as the need of financial aid was at this time, the Pope
        would have nothing to do with such shameful bargains. It need hardly be said
        that the relatives of Julius were also active in begging for consideration. As
        the Pope often changed his mind, it was, however, difficult for the ambassadors
        to foresee what would actually take place. The well-informed Serristori was, at any rate, in a position to report to
        Florence on October 26th, 1553, the promotion of Guise, of two relatives of the
        Pope, and of an Imperial candidate not yet definitely settled, as being
        extremely probable. This promotion was confidently expected by many on November
        29t; Serristori learned at the last moment from the
        Pope’s brother that the settlement of the matter had been postponed, but
        certainly not over the Ember Days, arid that the number was provisionally
        settled at four. This proved to be the case, and the creation of four Cardinals
        finally took place on December 22nd, 1553. Besides the Imperialist Archbishop
        of Palermo, Pietro Tagliavia, two very youthful relatives of the Pope, Roberto
        de’ Nobili and Girolamo Simoncelli, received the purple on that day, while Henry
        II ought to have been satisfied by the elevation of Louis de Guise. Tagliavia,
        renowned far and wide for his boundless love of the poor, is universally
        acknowledged to have been an admirable man. Roberto de’ Nobili was a Cardinal
        upon whom the representatives of the Catholic reform party could rest their
        greatest hopes. Highly gifted Irom an intellectual point of view—he is said to
        have spoken Latin and Greek at ten years of age—he distinguished himself still
        more by his great piety. Like Aloysius of Gonzaga, whom he specially resembles,
        he was most scrupulously pure of heart. He could never do enough in his ascetic
        exercises; he fasted strictly, slept on a board, wore a hair shirt, assisted at
        Mass every day, listened frequently to sermons and often received Holy
        Communion, and from motives of humility would not allow his portrait to be
        painted. A beautiful letter of consolation which he addressed to a sick friend
        testifies, among other things, to the depth of his sincere piety. The favour
        which he enjoyed from Julius III was only used to assist the needy. He
        repeatedly thought of renouncing the dignity of Cardinal and of retiring into a
        religious order, but his confessor, the Jesuit, Polanco, dissuaded him from this
        step. Assisted by him, he died, after a painful illness, with the most perfect
        resignation to the Divine Will, on January 18th, 1559. Men like Charles
        Borromeo, Bellarmine and Baronius venerated this Cardinal so early called away
        to a better life as a Saint.
   Julius III would gladly have welcomed another man, who
        possessed the same distinguished qualities as de’ Nobili, into the Senate of
        the Church. This was the Duke of Gandia, Francis Borgia, a great grandson of
        Alexander VI Borgia had come to Rome on October 23rd, 1550, stayed with the
        Jesuits, and several days later was received by the Pope. It was believed that
        he had come to Rome on account of the Jubilee, and only very few were aware
        that Francis Borgia had already entered the Society of Jesus as early as 1548,
        but had received permission from Paul III to retain his position as prince for
        three years longer. This period he employed to marry his elder children, to
        arrange his affairs, and to conclude the theological studies he had begun in
        1546 by passing his examination as doctor on August 20th, 1550. As his eldest son
        had attained his majority in August, 1550, he intended handing over his dukedom
        to him and placing himself in Rome at the disposal of his superior, Ignatius of
        Loyola.
             After Borgia had received, on January 5th, 1551, the
        necessary consent of the Emperor to the carrying out of his plan, he informed
        the Pope of the vows of his order, by which he was bound, and of his intention
        to renounce all worldly honours. Julius III., nevertheless, formed the plan of
        making this distinguished prince a Cardinal. This, however, Borgia evaded, by
        flying at the approach of darkness on the night of February 4th, 1551, to the
        little Basque town of Onate in Guipuzcoa. Here he
        relinquished, after the arrival of the Emperor’s permission, all his estates,
        rents and titles, by a notarial document of May nth, 1551, and began his new
        life by going about the streets of Onate, clad in the simple habit of the
        Jesuits, and carrying a beggar’s sack to collect alms.
   This change of life, in the case of a man of such high
        rank, caused the greatest sensation. Julius III had granted a plenary
        indulgence for the devout assistance at Borgia’s first public Mass, which he
        had to say on November 15th in the open air; 12,000 persons had flocked
        together for this occasion and he distributed Holy Communion to more than 1240
        of the faithful.
             Borgia afterwards rendered his Order the greatest
        services, first as a preacher, and then as General, through the reputation in
        which he was held as well as through his talent for administration. By two
        large donations, he rendered it possible for Ignatius of Loyola to found the
        Roman College of the Society of Jesus, an educational establishment which soon
        overshadowed the University of Rome, in the wealth of its teaching power and
        the excellence of its curriculum.
             When Charles V again proposed this eminent Spaniard
        for the cardinalate, in March, 1552, Julius III was inclined to grant his
        request, but Ignatius of Loyola went himself to the Pope and represented to him
        that it would be of far greater service to the glory of God if the former Duke
        of Gandia were to remain in the humble position he himself had chosen. Julius
        III allowed himself to be persuaded, and even remarked that he also would
        prefer the position of a simple Jesuit to his own, for “ you only require to
        think how you can serve God best, while we have many obstacles which distract
        us.” The Pope, however, would not decide the matter against the wishes of
        Borgia ; the latter remained silent and thus the affair appeared to be settled.
             It was, nevertheless, the general opinion that a
        grandee of Spain could not remain a simple priest. Already by 1554 the former
        Duke was repeatedly proposed for the red hat by Charles V and Philip II, while
        a report of unknown origin was current among the Roman as well as the Spanish
        Jesuits in that year that he would this time accept the purple. These rumours,
        however, proved to be unfounded, and Borgia induced the Spanish king co abandon
        his plan, through the influence of the Princess Juana, the sister of Philip II,
        and his representative during her brother's absence in England, while Julius
        was again turned from his purpose by Ignatius. At the latter’s instigation,
        Borgia was at that time the first of the Society of Jesus to take that vow,
        through which the Constitution of the order endeavoured, as far as possible, to
        prevent the aspiration after places of honour, and the wish to mitigate the
        poverty imposed by the Rule.
             
         CHAPTER VII.
             Spread of the Society of Jesus.—Their Reforming
        Activities in Spain, Portugal, Italy and Germany.
             
         The friendly relations of Julius III with the Jesuits
        dated from the time of the Council of Trent, where the Pope, as Legate, had
        become acquainted with the distinguished qualities of several members of the
        Order, and had learned to appreciate them. Except for a temporary
        misunderstanding in the year 1553, he remained more favourably inclined to the
        Society of Jesus than to any of the other reform orders, during the whole of
        his pontificate. By a Bull of August 21st, 1552, he instituted and delivered to
        the Jesuits the German College, of the increasing importance of which mention
        will often be made. A Bull of October 22nd of the same year not only confirmed
        all the privileges of the Order, but added important ones thereto, especially
        the authorization bestowed on the General and on the superiors of the order to
        invest the students of their colleges with the degree of doctor. The greatest
        benefit, however, which Julius III. conferred on the Society of Jesus consisted
        in the Bull, already published on July 21st, 1550, which confirmed the Order
        anew, supplementing anything that might be wanting in the bull of Paul III, and
        completing everything in the sense and spirit of the holy founder.
             That a new confirmation of the Society of Jesus would
        have to be sought from the Apostolic See was very soon apparent. Many things
        were not so clearly expressed in the Bull of foundation as to exclude the idea
        that it would be advantageous to supplement and explain it more fully, but the
        draft for the new Bull was not seriously taken in hand till 1547. It was clear
        that this must possess four qualities; first, completeness, so that it might
        show forth all the essential points of the constitution of the Order  secondly, it must possess a certain breadth of
        expression, so as not to render useful alterations impossible; thirdly,
        clearness, and fourthly, a really devotional character, so that of those who
        read it, and felt drawn to the Order, those whose vocation was genuine might
        remain, while those who were not suitable might be frightened away. Much work
        was necessary in order to meet these requirements, as the Bull had to be
        altered or supplemented in more than a hundred places. The draft finally
        accepted contained, indeed, all the principles peculiar to the Jesuit Order, so
        as to make it for ever its foundation stone.
   This matter, which was, in essential points, briefly
        outlined in the Papal Bull, Ignatius now began, in the same year 1547, to
        elaborate in the constitutions of his Order. By 1550 these points were dealt
        with in the first draft, and fully completed by 1552 in the second, which
        Ignatius never altered, except superficially, before his death in 1556. They
        were at once published in the Order, and introduced, by way of experiment,
        first by Nadal in Sicily in the year 1552, in the following year in Spain and Portugal,
        and by Ribadeneira in North Germany. Full authority was given to them in the
        first General Congregation of the Order in 1558.
             After the publication of the constitutions the life
        work of Ignatius was essentially completed. At the death of Julius III, the
        last year of his own life was drawing near, and during this he could not
        undertake much that was new. Under Paul IV he was to see, not only the
        Roman and German colleges, but his whole work, threatened with annihilation,
        without having any other defence to offer than his own heroic trust in God.
        Ever-increasing illness warned him of the approach of death; indeed, he had
        already believed that the end had come  in
        1550, and he joyfully awaited his dissolution. On January 30th, 1551, after the
        first draft of the constitutions had been sanctioned by the members of the
        Order assembled in Rome, he expressed the desire to relinquish the dignity of
        General. He was confined to his bed during almost the whole of the year 1554,
        so that a representative had to be chosen for him on November 1st, in the
        person of Nadal. He quickly recovered, however, after his unskilful physician,
        whom Ignatius obeyed implicitly, had been replaced by a better one, but in the
        middle of July, 1556, he gave up temporary affairs for ever, and in the morning
        of July 31st the soul of the saint, who had spent himself for the greater glory
        of God, passed to the vision of its Creator.
   Sixteen years had not yet passed since the life work
        of the dead Saint had been first crowned with the approbation of the Holy See,
        on September 27th, 1540. Ten unknown strangers, whom the people had mocked at a
        short time before on account of their broken Italian, and spitefully designated
        as heretics, had at that time been named in the Papal brief as members of the
        Society of Jesus. Now, the new order was spread over the four quarters of the
        globe, as far as Japan, Brazil, Abyssinia and even the Congo; the members of
        the Order numbered some 1500 as early as 1554, and in the following year the
        number of missions amounted to 657 Among the members, doctors from the first
        universities, and nobles from the greatest families were to be found. As Papal
        nuncios, they had penetrated to Ireland, Poland, Egypt and Japan; as
        theologians they had shone at the Council of Trent; as preachers they had
        attracted great notice at the universities of Louvain and Salamanca, and at the
        courts of Valladolid, Brussels and Vienna; as missionaries they had reawakened
        Christian life in districts where it had seemed extinct, and as instructors of
        youth they had, with unostentatious activity, raised up a new generation of
        zealous Catholics. The outward organization of the Order had also made much
        progress. Portugal could, as early as 1546, be constituted as a separate
        province, with its own provincial superiors. Spain followed in 1547, and after
        that one or more new provinces were added every year, until, in 1556, these
        numbered twelve, including Abyssinia. The whole of this mighty edifice, had
        arisen as a logical development of the resolution, formed thirty-five years
        before on a sick bed in Loyola by a knight who had hitherto led a worldly lite,
        and who was, till that moment, completely uneducated and untrained from an
        intellectual point of view. From such an insignificant germ had this wonderful
        development come, in spite of continual opposition, persecution and calumny.
             The strongest response to the idea of Loyola was
        naturally to be found in Spain. The old Catholic ideals, for the most part
        untainted by the innovations in religion, were still paramount there, and,
        unlike the Catholics in other lands, people still had the courage and
        enthusiasm to fight for them. The struggle for the defence and propagation of
        the faith had been a powerful incentive, not so long before, in the wars
        against the Moors, and in the voyages of discovery, and when Ignatius showed
        how this fight could be continued with spiritual weapons, it was bound to meet
        with an enthusiastic response. As a matter of fact, among the first six
        followers of Loyola, we find, besides one Portuguese and one Savoyard, four
        Spaniards, and for a long time to come, the founder’s own country provided him
        with those able disciples who were all the more valuable to their master, as
        many of them only placed themselves at his disposal after they had completed
        their studies as doctors of theology or law, or as experienced preachers or spiritual
        directors. One finds Spaniards, therefore, in almost every place where the new
        Order was at work.1 The Spaniard Domenech planted it in Sicily, d’Eguia in France, Francis Xavier and Cosmo de Torres in
        India and Japan. Spaniards accompanied the Papal Legates to Poland and Germany,
        and were as eminent as theologians at the Roman College and in Paris as at
        Trent. The principal counsellors of Loyola were Spaniards, viz. : Polanco,
        Nadal and Lainez, while the first three Generals of the Order were also
        Spaniards.
   The friendly reception which the creation of Loyola
        met with in his native land is evidenced by the large number of colleges which
        arose there within a very short time. Under Paul III Valencia already had one
        in 1544; in 1545 Valladolid, Gandia and Barcelona followed; in 1546 Alcala, in
        1548 Salamanca; after the accession of Julius III, Burgos was founded in 1550,
        Medina del Campo in 1551, Onate in 1552, and Cordova in 1553. In the year 1554,
        missions were established in Avila, Cuenca, Placencia, Seville, Granada,
        Simanca (noviciate) and Sanlucar de Barameda, in 1555 in Murcia and Saragossa, and in 1556 a
        college in Monterrey in Galicia. In the year 1554 139 Jesuits were already
        resident in these colleges, and in the first four months of the same year, nine
        able men entered the order in Alcala and ten in Valencia. At the end of March
        Nadal received eleven students at Salamanca. Under Julius III Ignatius had, by
        1552, established two, and in 1554, three additional provinces of the Order in
        Spain, in accordance with a new classification : Castile, Aragon and Andalusia.
        He appointed a common superior for all the provinces of the peninsula in the
        person of Francis Borgia. The golden age of the Spanish provinces is, in no
        small degree, to be attributed to the zeal of Borgia and the esteem in which he
        was held.
   What gave most edification in Spain on the part of the
        first Jesuits was the new life which they brought into the care of souls. There
        was at that time, a great deficiency of religious instruction for the people in
        the Iberian peninsula; preaching was regarded as the prerogative of the monks,
        parish priests devoting so little attention to it that it actually gave offence
        if a secular priest made an appearance as a preacher. It was, therefore, very
        much appreciated when the Jesuits made it their business to announce the Word
        of God in their churches, many of them passing through the country as
        travelling preachers, and taking up their abode for shorter or longer periods
        in different towns, to open out the way for a moral renovation of the people.
        Wonders are related of the success of the missionaries. In Alcala, during the
        carnival of 1558, Antonio de Madrid, in an address lasting a quarter of an
        hour, induced all the prostitutes who, by order of the authorities, had to
        assemble before the doors of their houses, to give up their sinful calling. In
        Granada, Bautista Sanchez preached so impressively concerning the neglect of
        the poor in the hospital, that the audience at once offered gold rings,
        ear-rings and costly raiment for their relief, and, on the following day, sent
        generous alms to the institution and personally took part in the duty of
        attending to the poor. One result of their preaching was that religious life,
        and especially the reception of the Sacraments, was greatly improved. The
        number of confessions, not by any means very large, which is quoted as a proof
        of this, witnesses to the depths to which matters had sunk in this respect.
             The new Order won all hearts, however, through its
        work in connection with the instruction of youth. Hitherto it had been quite
        unheard of that members of a religious order should engage in such an unlearned
        occupation. It touched and affected people when the Jesuits, with a bell in
        their hands, now collected the children in the streets and took them in
        procession to the church to give them religious instruction. In Toledo, the
        people rushed to the windows at such an unusual sight, and gave praise to God.
        The visits of the Jesuits to the prisons and hospitals, as well as their heroic
        self-sacrifice at the time of the plague, also served to win for them general
        respect and esteem. Many Jesuits lost their lives in the service of the sick.
             The teaching activity of the new Order in its colleges
        was of the greatest importance for ecclesiastical reform. As soon as
        instruction for externs began in these institutions, pupils flocked to them.
        The college of Murcia numbered 140 of these in the first two years of its
        existence. Belmonte in 1569 had some 400, Seville in 1561 about 500, Cordova
        650 at the same period, and Monterrey in the fourth year of its existence 800.
        Such able clerics came from the college of Monterrey that it became a sort of
        proverb among the bishops : “He comes from Monterrey; therefore we can ordain
        him with full confidence.” The college of Medina gave different Orders such
        able members that one superior said: “Let us leave aside our theological
        lectures and sermons, and confine ourselves to teaching grammar; we shall attain
        more in this way.”
             If the Society of Jesus nowhere found more numerous
        friends than in Spain, it also nowhere else met with such violent opposition.
        The dislike of Archbishop Siliceo of Toledo was
        clearly expressed in the reign of Julius III. In October, 1551, he forbade all
        members of the new Order to practise their official priestly duties, and this
        prohibition was solemnly announced in all the churches of the archdiocese
        during High Mass. By this step, however, the archbishop had attacked the Papal
        privileges of the new Order, and thereby the honour of the Holy See. Julus III,
        therefore, addressed to Siliceo, on January 2nd,
        1552, a letter in which he highly praised the Jesuits,2and the nuncio, Poggio,
        defended the oppressed Order most warmly. As Philip II also declared himself
        against Siliceo, there was no other course open to
        him than to withdraw his decree.
   A privilege of the older Orders, to the effect that no
        other monastery might be built within a radius of 140 yards, led to stormy
        manifestations in Saragossa against the Jesuit college opened there on April
        17th, 1555. The Augustinians especially declared that their rights were
        infringed upon by the erection of the college. The archbishop took their part
        and the Jesuits were looked upon and treated as if they were excommunicated,
        the populace getting into a state of the greatest excitement against them. Matters
        went so far that the Jesuits had to leave the city on August 1st ; the
        struggle, however, was decided in their favour on September 8th, and it became
        possible to re-open the college.
             The attack on the book of the Exercises also continued
        during the whole pontificate of Julius III. In 1553, Siliceo appointed a commission for the examination of the accusations, which censured
        nineteen propositions. As, however, Paul III. had already confirmed the
        Exercises in 1548, the attacks did not succeed in winning much support.
   The Order developed in Portugal even more rapidly than
        in Spain. Nothing under the sun was prized more highly in that country, says a
        shrewd observer, than the king’s favour, and the fatherly care of John III,
        whose relations with Julius III were very friendly, was always accorded to the
        Jesuits, while his royal brothers, the Infantes Louis and Henry, followed the
        example of the king ; the former, indeed, would willingly have entered the
        Order himself. The Cardinal and Grand Inquisitor, Henry, also interested
        himself in all the affairs of the Jesuits, “as if they had been his own.”
             The enmities and difficulties with which the rising
        Society of Jesus had to struggle in Spain, did not, happily, assail them in the
        neighbouring country of Portugal. By the year 1552, the number of those who had
        entered the Order had risen to 318, among whom were to be found the sons of the
        Governor of Lisbon and the Grand Captain of Madeira. In the year 1551, the
        Cardinal-Infante, Henry, gave up his college in Evora to the Jesuits, which, by
        1554, possessed 300 pupils; in 1555, the Order received the so-called Royal
        college of Coimbra, from John III, which formed part of the University; the
        Jesuits, however, soon relinquished this. In 1553, a second mission in Lisbon,
        the so-called professed house of St. Roch, was established, while in the same
        year instruction for extern students was begun in the college of Lisbon, at
        which the attendance in 1554 was 600. In the opinion of the public there was
        nobody like the Jesuits, and they had so much work to do in the care of souls
        and in imparting instruction that their numbers were not equal to the task.
             The opposition of the Grand Inquisitor, Cardinal
        Henry, preserved them from the heavy burden of being obliged to undertake the
        work of the tribunal of the Inquisition at Lisbon, thereby rendering, according
        to Polanco, a great service to the Order. Ignatius was put into great
        perplexity by the wish of the king in this matter, not, indeed on account of
        any principle being involved, but rather because the office of Inquisitor would
        be regarded as a sort of prelacy, and his Order was not permitted to accept any
        such dignities. He caused six of the most able Jesuits to consult on the matter
        for three days, and then resolved to submit the question to the decision of the
        king. When the answer reached Portugal the office of Inquisitor had, however,
        already been given to a Dominican.
             In spite of all this outward success, however, it was
        precisely in Portugal that the Order had to pass through a crisis such as had
        presented itself in no other country. There was no firm guiding hand there;
        Simon Rodriguez had proved himself inefficient in his position as provincial.
        In the reception of novices the selection was not sufficiently careful, and a
        striving after independence and a tendency towards worldliness began to make
        itself felt among the members of the Order, which, in the end, would have led
        to the most evil consequences; in addition to this, Rodriguez himself was
        endeavouring to make his province independent of the rest of the Order, and to
        form it according to his own ideas. The dissatisfaction of the insubordinate
        elements found open expression when Rodriguez was deposed in 1552. However, it
        was precisely in this crisis that Ignatius and his disciples showed in the
        clearest manner that they were determined to oppose the threatened disaster
        with inflexible energy. Some 130 members of the order, who refused to submit,
        were at once expelled, and Ignatius gave his sanction to this step on the part
        of his delegate, Torres. In July, 1553, there only remained 105 Jesuits in
        Portuguese territory.
             Peace was again threatened in the beginning of 1553,
        when Rodriguez returned to Portugal and endeavoured to win over the court to
        his reinstatement. It was only in June, 1553, that he obeyed the order of
        Ignatius to repair to Rome. He thereupon insisted that his case should be
        formally and justly examined. After some hesitation, however, he submitted to
        the decision of the judge, which proved to be unfavourable to him. In the
        meanwhile the constitutions of the order had been published in Portugal, and on
        this foundation the Portuguese province took a new lease of life.
             In Italy, a specially wide field of work was displayed
        for the reforming activities of the order. The reports of the Jesuit
        missionaries, as well as other sources, show how neglect of religion had
        increased in that country to an almost incredible extent. The missionaries
        often complain that the people are, for the most part, ignorant of the
        commonest prayers, and that persons are to be met with who have not been to
        confession for seven and eight, and indeed for thirty or forty years. However
        much the neglect of religion may be attributed to the consequences of the
        almost incessant feuds and wars which ravaged Italy, the state of affairs was
        undoubtedly in part an inheritance from the Renaissance period, in which not a
        few bishops and Popes neglected their duties in the most reprehensible manner.
        The injury to religious worship by neglect was especially noticeable in the
        most remote parts of the peninsula. The ignorance in the Abruzzi, in Calabria
        and in Apulia was still so great in the period between 1561 and 1570, that the
        Jesuit missionaries named those districts the “Italian Indies.” The people,
        were, however, by no means inimical to religion ; whenever worthy priests took
        them in hand, they flocked to them and were easily led to adopt an exemplary
        Christian mode of life. Landini writes in 1551, from the district round Modena,
        that he could clearly see the moral improvement which had taken place since his
        first visit; the people now came to hear sermons, even on week days, who
        formerly did not understand even what the ringing of the bells meant; no one
        left the church before he did, and some went to other places in order to hear
        sermons there ; the people would not let him go until he had promised to come
        back, and they would come to meet him when he approached a place, while the
        priests from distant neighbourhoods would beg him to visit their parishes.
             Conditions in the island of Corsica were particularly
        bad, and, at the request of the Signoria of Genoa, Pope Julius III on August
        5th, 1552, appointed two Jesuit missionaries, endowed with full authority for
        the visitation of churches and monasteries. The reports of these two Papal
        commissaries, Silvestro Landini and Emmanuel Gomez de Monte Mayor, afford a by
        no means gratifying picture of religious conditions. The island was divided
        into six bishoprics, but for 60 or 70 years none of the said bishops had been
        seen in Corsica. The priests were so ignorant that, at the beginning of
        February, 1553, not one of those whom Landini had examined, even knew correctly
        the formula of consecration for Mass; they went about in secular dress and
        worked the whole day in the woods in order to gain a living for themselves and
        their children. The churches were in ruins, and were often used for the shelter
        of cattle. The people were in the greatest poverty and suffered greatly from
        the corsairs, while in all religious matters the grossest neglect prevailed.
        Landini, who, in his missionary journeys in the Modena and Genoa districts in
        1551 and 1552, had experienced the most incredible things, writes on February 7th,
        1553,3 that he had never seen anything to equal the state of affairs in
        Corsica; what had been written to him from Rome was, indeed, true, that he
        would find his Indies and Abyssinia here, for the greatest ignorance prevailed
        concerning God, the most dreadful superstition, countless feuds, the most
        bitter hatred, murder in all directions, satanic pride, unceasing immorality,
        and to all this was added usury, fraud, perfidy and outbursts of ungovernable
        fury. Some were secretly infected with heresy, many did not know how to make
        the sign of the cross, and grey-haired men and women could not say the Our
        Father or the Hail Mary.
             In spite of all this it was easy, here as well, to
        bring the people back to the practice of their religion, and to a change in
        their morals. The missionaries were besieged by the people from morning till
        night. The church in Bastia was daily thronged at the sermons of Landini, and
        more than six Franciscans had to assist him daily with the confessions, while
        there were from 60 to 150 Communions every day. People who had lived for twenty
        years in enmity were reconciled, and countless cases of concubinage were either
        dissolved or the parties married. Landini compared the newly inflamed zeal with
        that of the early church.
             While several bad priests were endeavouring, through
        calumnies in Rome, to obtain the recall of the Papal commissaries, the members
        of the senate in Bastia, the governor of the island, and numerous influential
        Corsicans bore splendid testimony to the Pope and Ignatius of Loyola concerning
        the activities of the missionaries. The mission had, however, to be abandoned
        in the following year, 1554, because the Corsicans, trusting to help from
        France, had risen in rebellion against the suzerainty of Genoa, and the whole
        island was filled with the tumult of war. Landini succumbed there to the
        effects of his hardships and privations, on March 3rd, 1554; in Corsica he was
        venerated as a saint.
             The cause of the deplorable state of religious life in
        the island was, above all, to be found in the ignorance of the priests. It was
        a quite unheard of thing, even in Italy, that parish priests should preach;
        many of them never heard confessions, while numbers were hardly able to read.
        For this reason Ignatius of Loyola was anxious, above all things, to establish
        colleges, since religious reform could only be built up on the basis of
        instruction, and there were no adequate means of providing such. Domenech
        writes from Palermo on July 4th, 1547, that a Jesuit college was much required
        there “because such crass ignorance prevails here among the clergy that it
        would hardly be credible, did one not have it before one’s own eyes. The reason
        for this is to be found, for the most part, in the fact that there is no
        opportunity for learning, as here, in the capital of the kingdom, there is not
        even one public grammar school.”
             Jesuit colleges were, therefore, urgently required. To
        the missions of the Order in Rome, Tivoli, Padua, Bologna, Messina, and
        Palermo, which had already been established under Paul III, there were added,
        apart from the Roman College, during the reign of Julius III, Venice, 1550,
        Ferrara, Naples, Florence, 1551, Modena, Parma, Bassano, 1552, Monreale, 1553, Argenta near Ferrara, Genoa, Syracuse,
        Catania, and Loreto in 1554. In the year of Loyola’s death, there also arose
        colleges in Siena and Camerino. So many new foundations were, naturally, only
        possible because of the numbers of those who applied for admission into the
        Order. Julius III. asked, in astonishment, when the candidates destined for the
        colleges of Florence and Naples were presented to him in 1551 : “Will there
        then be anyone left in Rome?”. They were, however, able to reassure the Pope on
        this point.
   The incentive to the establishment of these
        institutions were usually the sermons preached by an important member of the
        Order in a particular city. When the arrangements for the establishment of a
        college were completed, however, Ignatius did not send any prominent subjects,
        but merely several young men from the Roman College, as he thought it more
        advantageous for such a house to begin in a modest way, and then to develop
        into a flourishing state, than that it should commence with a great brilliancy
        which it could not afterwards retain. It was also his principle that every
        college must be self-supporting, so that almost all these establishments had at
        first to contend with great poverty. In Perugia the Jesuits lived for a time
        only on bread, wine and soup, and in other places, they were also in very
        straitened circumstances. In Venice they had to exercise the greatest caution,
        even before they got as far as the foundation of a college. The Republic
        suspected political intrigues everywhere, and the very fact of the Jesuits
        writing to Rome every week awakened suspicion. It was a dangerous thing to hear
        the confessions of ladies of the aristocracy and to admonish them as to the
        frequent reception of the Sacraments, a thing tor which the Bamabites had
        shortly before been driven from the city. When the college really was founded,
        many of the students did not persevere, for the commercial spirit of this
        centre of trade was not favourable to learning. In Messina, people wanted a
        college, it was true, but they were not provided with the necessary capital; in
        Modena the Jesuits were reviled as hypocrites and ignorant men; gradually,
        however, the new Order struck firm roots, in spite of all difficulties. The
        instruction of youth was the chief weapon which the Jesuits employed in Italy
        to fight the incursions of Protestantism.
             Looked at from a literary point of view, the reform
        work of the new Order vindicated itself in all directions, in scientific as in
        everyday life, with the learned as with the unlearned, even during the lifetime
        of its founder. Convents of nuns, which had got into a depraved state, were
        again brought by the Jesuits, by means of the Exercises, into a proper way of
        life. Vagrant monks, who often had enlisted among the soldiery, the Jesuits
        endeavoured to bring back to their monasteries. They went to the prisons and
        galleys to bring spiritual consolation to the neglected prisoners. Lainez and,
        later, Nadal, as well as several Capuchins, accompanied, as military chaplains,
        the Christian fleets which sailed from Sicily against the corsairs; Baptista
        Romanus, a converted Jew, made use of his acquaintance with oriental languages
        to win over the Mahommedans and renegades on Turkish ships for the Church. The
        Jesuits fought against usury, collected alms for the poor, reconciled enemies,
        endeavoured to procure refuges for repentant Magdalens, and were already making
        attempts to train up Arabic speaking missionaries for the conversion of North
        Africa.
             By far the most thorny field of operations presented
        itself, however, to the reforming zeal of the young Order, on the other side of
        the Alps. Nadal, who knew the conditions in the Iberian and Appenine peninsulas from his own experience, went to inspect the German Jesuits as
        visitor in 1555, and he openly declares that the work in Germany is
        considerably more difficult and just as glorious as that in the Indies. “It is
        an unspeakable misfortune that such a great, powerful and noble nation should
        be in such a sad state. With the grace of Christ, there is, however, much hope
        that she may be helped, and I am persuaded that God will do so through our
        Order, with the authority and favour of the Apostolic See.” “Woe to us” he says
        in another place, “if we do not help Germany.” “There are neither members of
        religious orders here, nor clergy, nor theologians, so that the Catholic
        princes and bishops do not know where to begin. Good Catholics have of
        necessity to put up with married parish priests, public concubinage, and
        half-Lutheran preachers.” One reason for the terrible state of affairs was the
        fact that there was no Catholic in Germany who did not read the books of the
        religious innovators, and that other religious works were not sold at all. “We
        found all the inns full of the works of Luther and other heretics ; women and
        children read them, and we were only in districts which call themselves
        Catholic.” There was hardly any Catholic in Germany who wrote in opposition to
        these books; the older Catholic works were no longer published and could hardly
        be obtained, so that Catholics said they had nothing to read except heretical
        books. Catholic theologians also read these works everywhere, and thus got into
        a state of theological bewilderment.
   This shrewd observer perceived that the cure of these
        great evils could only be effected, in Germany as elsewhere, by the foundation
        of colleges. Nadal also pointed out a means for helping Germany, of which there
        was hardly any mention in other lands, viz.: literary activity. He wished that
        Lainez might come to Germany and write there against the Lutherans; he also
        discussed with the chancellor, Widmannstadt, as to
        whether, on his application, a printing press might not be established in
        Vienna, which would daily issue Catholic pamphlets against the Lutherans.
   During the lifetime of Loyola, however, they did not
        succeed in founding any great number of colleges in Germany. The German princes
        did not understand why establishments for religious orders should be founded,
        seeing that it was not monasteries, but bishops and parish priests that were
        required. Only in 1552 did they manage to found a college in Vienna; by the
        year 1555, this already numbered 400 students, under 10 professors. Besides
        this the city possessed a noviciate and a house of studies in the year of
        Loyola’s death, while three other colleges, in Cologne, Ingolstadt and Prague,
        arose during the last year of the life of the founder.
             The Order owed the college in Cologne, and still more
        those in Ingolstadt and Prague, to the influence of that man who in the time to
        come was to be the founder of the German province of the order, and the
        animating spirit of all their undertakings —Peter Canisius. Cologne, for the
        Church of the XVIth century a post as important as it
        was often imperilled, received the Jesuits at first in a manner anything but
        friendly. It was especially the sermons of Canisius which gradually gained them
        friends. “If we could only open a school,’’ writes Leonhard Kessel, the
        superior of the Jesuits in Cologne, in 1549, "then all the youth, and with
        them the others, would be won for Christ.’’ This wish was fulfilled when the
        post of director of the “Collegium Tricoronatum’’
        became vacant, owing to the apostacy of its head. The city-council did not wish
        to give this establishment into the hands of the Jesuits, but the son of their
        Burgomaster, Johannes Rethius, who had taken their
        side, induced them to do so. The “Collegium Tricoronatum’’
        developed very rapidly, and became for Germany, very much what the Roman
        College was for the whole Order, a school to send out workers in all
        directions.
   Canisius had at once been sent, with Salmeron and Le
        Jay, to Ingolstadt, to give lectures at the university. The new professors,
        however, had only an audience of fourteen, of whom the greater number possessed
        neither the necessary preliminary instruction nor any interest in religion or
        science. Salmeron and Le Jay were therefore soon recalled, but Canisius
        remained; he attained many successes and gained general esteem by his private
        lessons among the students, by his lectures and by his zeal in the care of souls.
        A college would have been the most important step, in view of the insufficient
        preliminary training of the students, but the negotiations, begun in 1555, did
        not advance, and Ignatius, therefore, summoned the Jesuits from Ingolstadt to
        Vienna. Three years later Canisius was recalled to Bavaria, and the college was
        opened in the following year.
             Many Bohemians were in the habit of studying in
        Ingolstadt. The success of the Jesuits there, as well as in Vienna, awakened
        the hope in the minds of Bohemian Catholics of being able to procure the
        theological seminary of which their country stood in need, through the help of
        the new Order. In the year 1552 they addressed themselves, with this intention,
        to King Ferdinand I, who assented all the more readily to the proposal, as the
        state of the Church in Bohemia seemed even more hopeless than in Germany. Catholics, Utraquists, Bohemian Brethren and Lutherans all
        struggled together for the mastery; there was no bishop in the country,
        unworthy subjects crept into the priesthood from abroad in all sorts of ways,
        while the clerical state was despised, many parishes being without priests,
        which were then seized by Protestant preachers, the University also being in
        the hands of the Utraquists. Canisius had been
        negotiating since 1554 about the foundation of a college, to be directed by the
        Jesuits ; two years later it became possible to open one in the convent of St.
        Clement in Prague.
   While Canisius was pursuing his activities for the
        colleges of Prague and Ingolstadt, his fixed residence was in Vienna, where the
        position was so serious that, in the opinion of Nadal, the whole city would
        have fallen a victim to Lutheranism, had it not been for the efforts of the
        Jesuits. Canisius took an active part in the work of his brethren; he preached
        with great success in German and Italian, gave lectures on the Epistle to the Romans,
        took charge of the prisoners, and visited the parishes in the neighbourhood of
        the city, which were all without priests. Ferdinand I. was most desirous, in
        the years from 1553 to 1556, of having him made Bishop of Vienna, and was
        earnestly urged thereto by the Papal nuncio, but Canisius absolutely refused
        this dignity. In spite of considerable progress, things remained in a very
        serious condition in Vienna, and Canisius writes on January 5th, 1554, that he
        is astonished that it has not come to martyrdom for the Catholics who have
        remained true to their faith in the city on the Danube.
             It was in Vienna that Canisius composed that most
        important of all his works, his Catechism. Hitherto there had been no handy
        abstract of the Catholic religion, suited to the needs of the times ; the
        school teachers, even in Catholic districts, were usually Lutherans, and
        Catholic children were taught according to a Lutheran catechism. Ferdinand I
        therefore called upon the Vienna Jesuits to draw up a catechism of the Catholic
        faith. Immediately after his arrival in Vienna in 1552, Canisius was entrusted
        with this work, and as early as 1554 he was able to lay the first part of his
        Catechism before the king. It appeared in the following year without the name
        of the author, but with an Imperial decree at the beginning which prescribed
        the use of the little book for the schools of the hereditary Austrian
        dominions. It was intended for teachers and young students, and was therefore
        written in Latin. As early as 1556 a short extract from the larger catechism
        appeared at Ingolstadt in Latin and at Dillingen in German. A third catechism,
        which was intermediate between the two others, was first printed in Cologne in
        1558. All these catechisms went through many editions and were extensively
        translated. They were of the utmost importance in Germany for the work of Catholic
        reform, as children were taught in accordance with them for hundreds of years.
             To possess a college in Paris, the centre of
        theological studies, had very early been the cherished desire of Loyola, but it
        was precisely in France that the Society of Jesus had to wage a long battle
        with the officials and prelates of gallican leanings,
        before winning the right of admission. It is, however, a fact that they soon
        gained powerful friends there. Charles de Guise, Cardinal of Lorraine, won over
        by Ignatius during his residence in Rome in 1550, proved himself a real
        protector. Henry II. was favourable to them in spite of the opposition of his
        immediate entourage. No fewer than three Jesuit colleges soon afterwards owed
        their foundation to the Bishop of Clermont, Guillaume du Prat, among them the
        very important college of Paris. But the Jesuits had to carry on a more than
        ten years’ struggle concerning the foundation of this Paris college, in the course
        of which interesting side lights were thrown upon the attitude in influential
        circles towards the Holy See.
   Bishop du Prat had recognized that the raising of the
        standard of higher education was essential for combating the advance of
        Lutheranism. He therefore fixed upon a house in Paris, belonging to the bishops
        of Clermont, for a college, in which professors for the schools of his diocese
        could receive the necessary scientific training. The only difficulty was the
        dearth of young men who were. inclined to enter. He applied, therefore, to
        Ignatius, from Trent, in 1546, through Le Jay, and when he had returned to France
        in the following year, he thought of handing over his house of studies to the
        Jesuits there as their own property.
         This plan, however, could only be carried out if the
        new Order were received in France through a royal decree. The king indeed did
        sign such a document as early as 1550, and again in 1551, at the request of the
        Cardinal of Lorraine; before this decree could, however, be made legally
        absolute it had to be examined by the Royal Council, have the chancellor's seal
        affixed to it, and be registered by the Parliament. The agreement of the gallicanly-inclined Parliament was very hard to obtain, and
        the difficulties were increased by a misunderstanding on the part of Viola, the
        superior of the Jesuits. In order to induce the Royal Council to give its
        approval, Viola had laid before it the Papal decree of October x8th, 1549, by
        which the privileges of the Society of Jesus were confirmed, and the Council
        communicated this Papal document to the Parliament. The whole affair thus took
        on an entirely different aspect. It was no longer a question of allowing the
        Jesuit colleges into France, but rather a discussion of the privileges of the
        Jesuits, and in particular of the validity of Papal privileges on French soil.
   Special offence was given to the procurator-general of
        the Parliament, Noel Bruslart, by the Pope’s
        withdrawal of the new Order from the jurisdiction of the bishops, and his
        releasing them from the duty of ecclesiastical tithes. Parliament declared, in
        accordance with the wishes of Bruslart, that the
        Jesuit Order transgressed the rights of the king, as well as those of
        Parliament, and also violated the episcopal regulations. The matter remained in
        this state for a time, and the Papal document was returned to the Jesuits.
   It was only at the end of 1552 that Paschasius Broët,
        a native of France and a student of the University of Paris, who had been
        appointed provincial for France in the June of that year, took some further
        steps. He succeeded, by means of a royal command of January 10th, 1553, which
        instructed the Parliament to register the former mandate in favour of the
        Jesuits. The opposition of the Paris jurists was, however, by no means yet
        overcome ; on January 16th the advocategeneral, Seguier, demanded that representations should be made to
        the king, and on February 8th the resolution was adopted that, before the
        proceedings went any further, the royal patent and the Papal Bull must be
        delivered to the Bishop of Paris, Eustache du Bellay, and the theological
        faculty for examination.
   Eustache du Bellay was a gallican;
        he did not regard the Jesuit Order as legally established, and had refused to
        its members the right to hear confessions and the permission to preach, because
        they were not subject to his jurisdiction. They could therefore only carry on
        their priestly duties in the Benedictine abbey of St. Germain-des-Pres, which
        was not subject to the diocese of Paris, or work in the neighbouring diocese of
        Soissons. The jurisdiction over the Jesuits which he had always claimed now
        seemed assured to him, when Parliament assigned to him the decision concerning
        them ; naturally, it was not to be expected that he would decide against
        himself, by acknowledging the Papal privileges of the Jesuits.
             When Broët presented himself before the bishop, in
        order to deliver the Papal Bull to him, du Bellay declared quite plainly that
        there were already too many Orders even without the Jesuits. Upon the reply
        that the Pope and the king had confirmed the Society of Jesus, the bishop
        answered that the Pope could give no confirmation for France, and the king just
        as little, since it was a matter of ecclesiastical jurisdiction. His judgment
        was therefore unfavourable. The very name, “Society of Jesus,” he declared to
        be arrogant. The Jesuits, by their vow of poverty, injured the mendicant
        orders, and the parish priests by their preaching and hearing confessions,
        while many of their privileges encroached on the rights of the bishops, of the
        Pope, and of the universities. As they professed to be desirous of working for
        the conversion of the Turks and unbelievers, they were at liberty to erect
        houses at the confines of Christianity ; it was a long way from Paris to
        Constantinople.
             The theological faculty proved no less unfriendly.
        They first of all sought to delay matters, but finally the dean declared to the
        provincial, Broët, that the Jesuits would not be successful, that their
        privileges had not been confirmed by “the Church, that is to say, a Council,”
        and that the Pope could confer no prerogatives to the detriment of bishops and
        parish priests.
             When, on August 3rd, 1554, the Parliament pressed for
        an answer concerning the question of the Jesuits, twenty theologians examined
        the Papal Bulls daily, until a decision was arrived at on December 1st, 1554.
        This amounts to a complete condemnation. The very name of the new Society is
        offensive, according to this document; it is deserving of censure, because it
        receives everyone without distinction. All deviations from the older Orders in
        the constitutions of the Society are held to be blameworthy, and the accusation
        is again made that their privileges are contrary to the rights of
        ecclesiastical and secular personages. Finally and comprehensively, the Society
        of Jesus is declared to be dangerous to the Faith, disturbing to the peace of
        the Church, destructive to the religious Orders, and to pull down more than it
        builds up. This condemnation of a Papal document is prefixed by an
        introduction, in which the doctors express their “deep veneration for the Holy
        See.”
             That such an august and learned body should express
        itself in this manner, naturally occasioned the greatest excitement against the
        new Order; sermons against the Jesuits were heard in the pulpits, and placards
        against them were affixed to the walls. On May 27th, 1555, the bishop forbade
        them the exercise of their priestly functions, under pain of excommunication,
        until the Bull should be confirmed by him, the faculty and the Parliament. Broët
        submitted, although the excommunication would have been invalid, but he
        appealed to the Holy See.
             The founder of the Order remained quite unmoved by the
        general excitement caused among the Jesuits by the Paris decree. When the most
        esteemed Roman fathers represented to him that the decree should be contested
        in writing, and the false accusation denied, he replied with perfect composure
        that this was not necessary, nor would he allow any direct steps to be taken
        against the distinguished faculty later on. The Society of Jesus, he said,
        would last for a long time yet, and the University of Paris likewise, and he
        did not therefore think it advisable that opposition should be further
        increased and perpetuated by a direct reply. His plan was to obtain
        testimonials from ecclesiastical and secular princes, as well as from
        universities in all districts where the Jesuits were in active work, and to lay
        these before the Pope, of whose authority there was question in this matter,
        and then quietly wait to see which would be the mightier, the Paris decree or
        the judgment of the whole world. These testimonials were given in great numbers
        by the most distinguished persons; among others by the Portuguese king, John
        III, the Viceroy of Sicily, the Duchesses of Tuscany and Ferrara, by many
        bishops, by the Universities of Ferrara, Valladolid, Coimbra and Louvain, and
        by the Inquisitors at Ferrara, Florence, Evora and Saragossa.
             It was not, however, necessary to make use of these
        documents. When the Cardinal of Lorraine came to Rome, at the conclusion of
        the political alliance with Paul IV, in 1555, there were four Paris doctors in
        his retinue, among whom was the composer of the decree of December 1st, 1554. A
        calm discussion between these doctors and four of the most learned Jesuits was
        arranged, under the presidency of the Cardinal of Lorraine, the result of which
        was that the Cardinal decided in favour of the Jesuits, and the doctors
        acknowledged their mistake. A short written refutation of the decree, drawn up
        by the Jesuit, Olave, who was himself a doctor of the Paris faculty,
        strengthened the effect of the Roman pronouncement. The decree of December 1st
        was soon forgotten, even though it was never formally revoked
             During the lifetime of Loyola, the order only obtained
        one college in France, at Billom, in 1556. This town
        was, even in secular matters, under the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Clermont,
        and the latter endowed the college from his own private means. Royal
        recognition was, therefore, in this case, not necessary.
   Similar difficulties to those in France were also met
        with by the Jesuits at the introduction of the Order into the Netherlands.
        There as well no college could be opened as long as the Society of Jesus had
        not been sanctioned by the government, and it proved extremely difficult to
        obtain this sanction. Charles V. was prejudiced against the new Order, and when
        the Emperor had gone to Spain, the opposition of the two most influential men
        in the country, Granvelle and Viglius van Zwichem, had still to be reckoned with. Van Zwichem raised great difficulties; he was specially of
        opinion that the privileges of the Jesuits could not be reconciled with the
        rights of the bishops and parish priests.
   Ignatius, however, did not despair. At the end of 1555
        he sent the still youthful Ribadeneira to the Netherlands, who attracted
        attention in Louvain and Brussels by his Latin sermons, winning the favour of
        powerful members of the court, especially of the Count of Feria, and obtained
        in February, 1556, through their mediation, an audience with Philip II., who
        received him in a friendly manner. He had been carrying on negotiations since
        June, especially with Ruiz Gomez de Silva, whose influence in favour of the
        Jesuits was of the utmost importance, and what remained to be done was achieved
        by means of letters of recommendation from the Infanta Juana of Spain, and from
        Francis Borgia to Queen Maria of Hungary, who spent some time in Brussels in
        July, 1556. On August 20th, 1556, Philip II, regardless of the opposition of
        the president of the Council, Viglius, issued the
        decree by which the Society of Jesus received civic rights in Belgium.
   CHAPTER VIII.
               Activity of the Roman Inquisition in Italy.—Spread of
          Heresy in Germany, Poland and France.
               
           In his struggle against the Protestant movement which
          threatened the unity of the faith in Italy, Julius III. followed in the
          footsteps of his predecessor. One of the first acts of his reign was the
          confirmation of the Roman Inquisition, recently founded by the Farnese Pope. On
          February 27th, 1550, he appointed six Cardinals as members of this tribunal :
          de Cupis, Carafa, Sfondrato, Morone, Crescenzi and Pole. Their first duty was
          to decide on an answer, which had been asked for by the nuncio, Prospero Santa
          Croce, then at the court of King Ferdinand I, with regard to the matter of the
          Bohemian Utraquists. It is, therefore, evident, and
          this is confirmed by other documents, that the Roman Inquisition was to be
          considered as a central court for all the countries of Christendom, although
          its principal sphere of activity was in Italy, where, now as always, countless
          false doctrines were continually making their appearance. Besides Modena and
          Ferrara, the dominions of the Republic of Venice were in special danger. Julius
          III, in the year 1550, carried on an active correspondence with the nuncio, Beccadelli, concerning this matter. The Signoria was not
          remiss in taking measures against the heretics, among whom were many
          Anabaptists; the agreement between Rome and Venice was, however, seriously
          interfered with when the Council of Ten resolved, in November, 1550, that a
          representative of the secular authority should always be present at the final
          judgment of a heretic. The Pope saw in this a threat to ecclesiastical liberty,
          and a transgression of the old canons, and expressed his disapproval of the
          decision to the Venetian ambassador, as well as to the nuncio.
           As such a procedure was often followed, Julius II.
          issued a Bull for the protection of ecclesiastical rights against the
          encroachment of the secular power. He laid the document before the Roman
          Inquisition, whose sanction it first received in a sitting of December 30th,
          1550, and again on January 2nd, 1551. The Bull was published on March 27th,
          1551; it expressly laid down, under the threat of excommunication, that no one
          except the persons authorized by the Roman Inquisition should occupy themselves
          with the proceedings against heretics, by which regulation, however, the rights
          of the bishops should not be prejudiced. Thanks to the skill of the nuncio, Beccadelli, the question was settled by an arrangement with
          the Venetian Republic, which was also sanctioned by Achille de’ Grassi, who was
          expressly sent to Venice by the Pope.
           It had often happened, even under Clement VII, that
          heretical opinions were proclaimed from the pulpit. The Roman Inquisition
          therefore issued a decree, on May 20th, 1550, according to which all those who
          expounded the Word of God were bound to preach openly against Lutheran tenets,
          otherwise they would be regarded with suspicion, and steps taken against them.
               In the following year the members of the Roman
          Inquisition took part in deliberations concerning the issue of a Bull by which
          the system of preaching and hearing confessions should be reformed. In the
          summer of 1552 they were also engaged in an inquiry against members of the new
          orders of the Barnabites and Angeliche, who had fallen into a dangerous
          position, through the over-excited behaviour and arrogance of Paola Antonia
          Negri. The end of the proceedings, in which Cardinal Carafa had displayed all
          his energies, was the expulsion of Paola Negri from the order of the Angeliche,
          the separation of the latter from the Barnabites, and the condemnation of the
          writings of the late (d. 1534) Fra Battista da Crema, from whom Paola Negri and
          her followers had taken many dangerous views. In order to prevent such abuses
          for the future, Julius III appointed, on July 29th, 1552, a friend of Carafa,
          Cardinal Alvarez de Toledo, who held the same views as the latter, as protector
          of the Barnabites, and he was authorized to visit both them and the Angeliche.1
          The jurisdiction of the tribunal was considerably extended by a severe edict
          which Julius III. published on February 1st, 1554, against blasphemers. The
          Roman Inquisitors were appointed as judges for this crime, and authority was
          bestowed on them to inflict corporal punishments.
               One of the principal reasons for the spread of
          Protestant opinions in Italy was the inundation of the country with heretical
          books. The permission to read such books, reserved to the Pope by the Bull In
          Coena, had been very extensively granted since the time of Leo X. ; the hoped
          for advantage of a more effective fight against error had not, however, been
          gained. The evil consequences which ensued were all the more to be deplored, as
          such writings were widely read by monks and lay persons, under the pretext that
          they had the necessary permission for doing so. Carafa had, as early as 1532,
          demanded the withdrawal of all such permissions in the programme for reform
          addressed to Clement VII. Julius III carried out these measures, and by a Bull
          of April 29th, 1550, recalled all those authorizations to read or keep Lutheran
          or other heretical or suspect books, which had been granted by his predecessors,
          by Papal legates, by grand penitentiaries or by anyone else. Everybody, no
          matter what their rank or position, was bound to deliver such works to the
          Inquisition within sixty days, the sole exception to this regulation being the
          Inquisitors or the commissaries of the Inquisition, during the term of their
          office; measures against disobedience to this order were to be taken by the
          Inquisitors-General. The fact that a burning of heretical books took place in
          Rome, as early as June 3rd, 1550, shows with what expedition this regulation
          was carried out.
               The Pope who, in spite of his clemency, was repeatedly
          obliged to take stricter measures against the Jews, had agreed that the
          Inquisition should confiscate and burn the Talmudical books in the year 1553.
          He also authorized an edict of the. Inquisition of September 12th, 1553,
          whereby all the princes, bishops and inquisitors received instructions to do
          the same thing. The Jews begged the Pope to recall the decree, or at least to
          allow them the use of the simple rabbinical writings. Thereupon there followed a
          Bull of May 29th, 1554, ordering the Jewish communities to deliver up all books
          containing blasphemies and aspersions against Christ, within four months; no
          one was to trouble them with regard to other books, which did not contain such
          blasphemies. The Inquisition speedily set about the execution of this decree in
          the States of the Church.
               As regards the activity of the Roman Inquisition
          against heresy, the latest investigations of the time of Paul III go far to
          confirm the expert opinion of Seripando, that the proceedings of this tribunal
          were conducted in a moderate and clement manner, in keeping with the nature of
          the Farnese Pope, that severe corporal punishment and executions were of rare occurrence,
          and that many acquittals took place when the contrary had been expected. The
          same thing is also true of the time of Julius III, as far as an opinion can be
          formed without the perusal of the inaccessible documents of the Roman
          Inquisition. It is expressly declared that Cardinal Carafa, who had great
          influence in matters concerning the Inquisition, was not pleased with the
          moderate measures of Julius III. The ambassador of Bologna also declares that
          the Pope had much milder views concerning proceedings against heretics than
          those held by Cardinal Juan Alvarez de Toledo, a man whose ideas resembled
          those of Cardinal Carafa. In the case which the ambassador had in mind, it can
          be proved that the procedure was in accordance with his statement. The
          naturalist, Ulisse Aldrovandi, who was sent from Bologna to Rome in 1549, was
          at once set at liberty, while others escaped with slight punishment.
               At the same time, Julius III did what his office
          required from him, for the protection and purification of the faith. He
          repeatedly took part in person at the sittings of the Roman Inquisition,
          especially in the early years of his pontificate. The data concerning the
          members of the tribunal do not allow the membership to be established with
          certainty. Massarelli counts seven Cardinals as Inquisitors-General in
          February, 1551, namely Carafa, Carpi, Alvarez de Toledo, Cervini, Crescenzi,
          Verallo and Pole. In March of the same year, the Inquisition was engaged on an
          examination of the bishops, Thomas Planta of Coire, and Vettore Soranzo of Bergamo, who were suspected of heretical
          views. The investigation ended with an acquittal in both cases.
           Julius III, who had, even as Cardinal, shown himself
          opposed to personal severity to those who were accused of heresy, granted, by a
          Bull of April 29th, 1550, absolution to all those who had fallen into heresy,
          and were only prevented from retractation by fear of the public penance and the
          shame attached to it, on condition of their presenting themselves privately
          before the Inquisition, abjuring their errors and performing a secret penance.
          Those subject to the Spanish and Portuguese Inquisitions, however, and
          especially the relapsed Jews in those countries, were excluded from this
          absolution.
               The execution of those who obstinately persevered in
          their heresy, only took place in Rome in isolated cases under Julius III. The
          diary of the native of Trastevere, Cola Coleine, mentions on June 6th, 1552, that seven Lutherans
          were led to S. Maria sopra Minerva, where they abjured their errors. From the
          same source we learn that on March 21st, 1553, eleven Lutherans, among them the
          Minorite, Giovanni Buzio from Montalcino, were
          likewise taken there. On September 4th, 1553, a silk-weaver was executed with Buzjo on the Campo de’ Fiori, who not only denied
          Purgatory, the authority of the Pope, and the doctrine of Indulgences, but also
          declared that Julius III. was Antichrist. According to Coleine,
          the reconciliation of sixteen Lutherans to the Church again took place before
          S. Maria sopra Minerva on November 4th. If the Pope urged the execution of the
          relapsed heretic Fanino in Ferrara, this was more on
          account of the dangerous state of affairs prevailing there, the palace of the
          Duchess Renee being known as the “Refuge of the Heretics.”
           The few cases in which heresy was punished by death
          under Julius III. were described in detail in Germany by means of pamphlets, in
          order to give the impression in that country that a violent persecution of
          Italian Protestants was being carried on. What actually took place is best
          understood from the letter of Vergerio to Bullinger, on October 8th, 1553, concerning
          the state of affairs in Italy. He says : “ People might believe that hundreds
          were being burned daily, but this is by no means the case; not a single person
          has been put to death, although in some places heretics are, to a certain
          extent, persecuted.”
               In the Florentine ambassadorial dispatches mention is
          repeatedly made of heretics being sent from Tuscany to Rome. That the same
          thing was true of Naples can be seen from a letter of the commissary-general of
          the Roman Inquisition, the Dominican, Michele Ghislieri, to Cardinal Cervini,
          on August 4th, 1553. Ghislieri, who was specially zealous for the work of the
          Inquisition, saved in 1551 the gifted Minorite, Sisto da Siena, a converted
          Jew, from the threatened death by fire, reconciled him to the Church, and thus
          gained a useful champion for the faith. On September 19th, 1554, Ghislieri sent
          to Cervini a list of sixteen names of Servites, who had preached Lutheran
          sermons. It is evident, from a pronouncement of the tribunal of the faith in
          Bologna, how frequently members of the Servite Order were at that time
          convicted of heresy. The religious ferment in that town had also taken
          possession of the youthful students. Proceedings had to be instituted in 1553 against
          a large number of the students of the Spanish college, some of whom belonged to
          very distinguished families, on account of their Protestant opinions. The
          moderate and shrewd manner in which the inquiry was conducted would have been
          impossible under such a man as Carafa. The benevolent Julius III. succeeded in
          arranging this painful matter in private. Notice of the spread of heresy
          reached the Roman Inquisition specially from the duchy of Urbino, the diocese
          of Lucca and the territory of Milan. It was rather difficult to intervene in
          Milan, as the archbishop repeatedly got into conflict with the Inquisitors.
          Added to this there was constantly in this diocese great interference on the
          part of the secular authorities, which caused the Cardinals of the Roman
          Inquisition to lay a complaint against the Milanese Senate before the Emperor
          and the Governor in the August of 1553. During these disputes, Rome was at
          great pains to prevent the Spanish government from making use of the
          Inquisition for political purposes.
               The territory of Milan was all the more threatened by
          the innovators because of its proximity to Switzerland, but the Catholics in
          that country also rose successfully against them, an undertaking which Julius
          III. supported, as far as possible, through his nuncios.
               Most disquieting news from Naples, which under Paul
          III had been a rallying point of the innovators, had repeatedly reached
          Cervini. Great excitement had been specially caused when, in 1551, a
          grand-nephew of Cardinal Carafa, the Marquis of Vico, Galeazzo Caracciolo, fled
          to Geneva and became the intimate friend and supporter of Calvin. In order to
          provide the Neapolitan district with vigorous assistance, a delegate of the
          Roman Inquisition was installed there in the year 1553. Concerning the
          proceedings instituted against the Neapolitan, Matteo da Aversa, Ghislieri
          writes from Rome to Cardinal Cervini on August 4th, 1553: “The accused had
          undergone the torture of the scavenger’s daughter, but remained firm ; it was
          only after three or four days that he was brought to acknowledge many errors,
          as for example, that he had found it impossible to believe that Christ was
          God.” Cardinal Pole would not consent to the employment of this frightful
          measure in the case of Aversa. In a conversation with Carafa, the English
          Cardinal told him that although he approved of the object, he repudiated such
          means of attaining it.
               The Jesuits, who were, in principle, in agreement with
          the inquisition, chiefly made use of peaceable instruction as a means of
          converting heretics. It was reported from many places that they had succeeded
          in reconciling many to the Church, even when they had gone so far, as several
          did in Venice, as to deny the immortality of the soul. In Ferrara, the Jesuit,
          Pelletier, united his efforts with those of the King of France and the Duke,
          Ercole, to obtain the conversion of the Duchess Renee. She confessed with many
          tears to Pelletier and received Holy Communion from his hands in 1554; it is,
          however, true that she afterwards relapsed into heresy.
               Besides peaceable persuasion the Jesuits principally
          sought to counter the Protestant invasion of Italy by the instruction of the
          young. This they did in Genoa and Naples. In the latter city, the followers of
          Juan Valdes instigated a violent persecution against them in the year 1552.
          This did not prevent Salmeron from preaching against the reformers in the
          following year, with such success that very many were converted. The measures
          employed by the reformers to frustrate the activity of the Jesuits is evidenced
          by a characteristic case of which we learn in Rome. A Calabrian, 33 years of
          age, was sent by them to the Jesuits so that he might spy out their pursuits,
          as a novice, and attempt to seduce some of them. His outward life was
          blameless, and he confessed and communicated frequently. When, however, it
          became evident that he held heretical views, he was dismissed, but on leaving
          the noviciate he was arrested by the Inquisition. As he proved to be repentant,
          he got off with being condemned to the galleys.
               Very often quite innocent persons were accused of
          heresy. This fate overtook, not only the above-mentioned Bishop of Bergamo, but
          other prelates as well. Even a Cardinal, and such a distinguished personage as
          Morone, came under suspicion. A certain Frate Bernardo of Viterbo, who had been
          brought before the Inquisition, called his orthodoxy in question. Perhaps it
          might have gone as far as the arrest of Morone by the Roman tribunal, if Julius
          III had not informed the Cardinal, and afforded him the opportunity of at once
          justifying himself, whereupon the Frate retracted the unjust allegations he had
          brought against him. The defence of the suspected Archbishop of Otranto, Pietro
          Antonio de Capua, and of the Patriarch Giovanni Grimani of Venice was not so
          easy. The Emperor had repeatedly and urgently requested the purple for de
          Capua, but always in vain, as the inquisition had instituted an investigation
          against the archbishop, on a charge of heterodoxy. Even though the accused
          succeeded in proving himself innocent, the dignity of the cardinalate was not
          conferred on him. The absolute want of foundation for the accusation against
          the Patriarch Grimani was shown in a similar manner, but although nothing could
          be proved against him but a few imprudences, the red
          hat was refused to him as well, in spite of urgent requests from the Republic
          of St. Mark. The scandal and shame of having been brought before the
          Inquisition for examination was so great that Julius III assured the Venetian
          ambassador that all the waters of the Tiber could not wash it away.
           While Italy succeeded in warding off the dangers
          threatening the Church, the state of affairs in the countries beyond the Alps
          was steadily growing more gloomy. The issue in Germany was no longer doubtful,
          since the revolt of the Elector Maurice of Saxony and his fellow conspirators
          had been successful and the treaty of Passau had confirmed it (August 15th,
          1552). Neither the Pope nor the Emperor was in a position to give a different
          turn to affairs. Julius III. resolved, with a view to saving what was still
          possible, and strongly defending his own position, to send to the assistance of
          the nuncio, Zaccaria Delfino,1 then at the Court of Ferdinand I, for the Diet
          convoked at Augsburg, an experienced diplomatist and a shrewd judge of
          conditions in Germany, in the person of Cardinal Morone. On account of the
          painful experiences which the representative of the Pope had had at former
          Diets, there were at first misgivings in Rome, when, in accordance with the
          wishes of Charles V, it was proposed that a Cardinal-Legate should be allowed
          to take part in the contemplated discussions concerning religion. Cardinal Otto
          von Truchsess alone represented, in a letter addressed directly to His
          Holiness, the urgent necessity for an able Cardinal-Legate, well acquainted
          with the state of affairs in Germany. Truchsess also repeatedly begged the
          influential Cardinal Cervini to take steps in Rome to gain this end. The
          appointment of Morone as Legate to Ferdinand I followed on January 7th, 1555;
          on February 13th, the Pope, who was at that time confined to bed with the gout,
          gave him the Cross, and five days later Morone left the Eternal City. His
          office, as may well be imagined, was a most difficult one, for, as Delfino
          states, a considerable number, even of Catholics, were inclined to assent to
          the dangerous agreement of Passau. Julius III gave the Cardinal strict
          injunctions to defend, in a fitting manner, at least the Papal authority during
          the impending negotiations. In Morone’s company were the Jesuits, James Lainez
          and Jerome Nadal, to act as his theological advisers.
               For a long time before his departure on this mission,
          Morone had been co-operating in a work which was to be of the greatest
          importance for the Catholic regeneration of Germany.
               All those who thoroughly understood the conditions in
          Germany, the bishops as well as the Papal nuncios, had been pointing out for
          years that the state of religious neglect of the people in the districts which
          were still Catholic, arose chiefly from the extraordinary scarcity of priests,
          a thing which had made itself felt still more since the political and
          ecclesiastical revolution. The Catholic clergy, whom the reformers represented
          as the source of all evil, and endeavoured to bring into contempt by every
          means in their power, were threatened with extinction. No one understood better
          than Ignatius of Loyola that a thorough change must take place, if the Catholic
          regeneration of Germany was to be taken in hand in an energetic manner. The
          idea of founding in Rome a training college for secular priests who should
          distinguish themselves by their piety and learning, and would be capable of
          acting as spiritual advisers, preachers, professors, and as bishops, and of
          planting them like leaven in the German dioceses, was maturing in his mind.
          Such a college could not be founded in Germany itself, for, as Ignatius pointed
          out in a memorandum intended for Charles V, not only was heresy openly rampant
          there, but everything had been so ruined by many pretended Catholics, that
          their bad example could only have the most injurious effect on the young
          students. The justice of this consideration was shown by the fate of the
          college founded by Cardinal Truchsess in Dillingen in the year 1549, for the
          training of priests. Although Julius III raised this institution to be a
          university in 1551, and the Cardinal devoted the whole of his fortune and
          income to it, it never realized the expectations of its founder, until it was
          given into the hands of the Jesuits in the year 1564.
               A further reason which Ignatius had for wishing this
          training college for German priests to be in Rome lay in the difficulty of
          finding in Germany the pecuniary support for such an institution, and of
          providing it with suitable professors. Added to this there was the dislike for
          the Papacy which was prevalent in Germany, in many cases even among Catholics,
          which not infrequently degenerated into actual hatred. In order to combat this
          feeling, the students were to be given an opportunity of convincing themselves,
          by personal observation, of the “love, benevolence, and the desire to help and
          to save” of the Holy See, and in this manner to induce people to change their
          opinions.
               The idea of founding such an establishment first took
          shape in the mind of Cardinal Morone. After he had conferred about the matter
          with Ignatius of Loyola, the latter placed his Order at the disposal of the
          Cardinal for this important undertaking. After Morone had communicated his plan
          to Cardinals Cervini, Carpi and Alvarez de Toledo, he went with Cervini to
          Julius III, who joyfully gave his consent to the proposal. He said he had
          already thought of something similar himself, and would be glad to further the
          design.
           The first steps were taken as early as 1551, but on
          account of the unhappy war about Parma and the financial difficulties connected
          with it, the carrying out of the undertaking was deferred. Ignatius, however,
          did not lose heart, but continued his preparations full of confidence in
          Providence. In May, 1552, he drew up a memorandum concerning the manner in
          which the foundation was to be proceeded with. Those accepted should as a rule
          be between 16 and 21, of good disposition, healthy, and not in any way deformed;
          they should moreover be of average intelligence, capable of forming correct
          judgments and possessed of agreeable manners. The rudiments of learning and
          noble birth were desirable, and they should also come from different dioceses.
          In order to obtain such students, the Pope was desired to apply to the Emperor
          and the King of the Romans, as well as to the princes and prelates of the
          Empire, either directly or through his nuncios. A promise should be given that
          all the expenses of maintenance for the students would be met, and the youths
          chosen should clearly be given to understand that they would return to their
          own country armed with learning and piety, and provided with ecclesiastical
          benefices. In order that a beginning should be made at once with the college,
          the Cardinals were begged to decide as soon as possible the sums they intended
          to provide, and to give their donation without loss of time, as the expenses
          would be twice as great in the first year as later on. For the present the
          establishment could be started in a hired house; this, however, should be as
          near to the Roman College as possible, as the students were to attend the
          lectures there.
               In July, 1552, Julius III. took the final steps for
          the foundation of the “Germanicum,” by appointing six
          Cardinals : Morone, Cervini, Alvarez de Toledo, Carpi, Truchsess and de Puy, as
          protectors of the institution. In accordance with the scheme which Ignatius
          laid before them, a Bull was drawn up on August 31st, 1552, by which the new college
          was founded and placed in the hands of the Society of Jesus. Ignatius had
          already written to the Jesuits in Vienna and Cologne, in order that they might
          send students for the German College. The opening took place in October, and by
          December, twenty-four students were already in residence, which number was
          increased to about sixty two years later. Ignatius composed the regulations for
          the establishment, and the rules for the students, just as he had drawn up the
          draft for the Bull of foundation. His wise constitutions, which the Saint, in
          the absence of older models, had to draft almost from the beginning, are “in
          their pregnant brevity, decision and moderation, a masterpiece, which has
          served as a model for countless seminaries.” Concerning the progress of the
          students in learning and their moral development, letters from Roman Jesuits of
          the year 1554 express themselves in very favourable terms ; on the other hand,
          Ignatius had much trouble and labour through the want of sufficient means for
          their maintenance. According to the original idea, the Jesuit Order was to have
          nothing to do with the financial affairs of the college, but circumstances
          forced Ignatius to take this burden as well on his shoulders. The question of
          funds repeatedly occurs in his memorandum concerning the college, for there lay
          the greatest danger lest the whole undertaking should suffer shipwreck. In the
          September of 1552, he made a proposal that, first the Cardinals, and then the
          prelates and secular princes should be applied to for voluntary contributions,
          and that annual payments should be asked for from the rich orders, abbeys and
          benefices. Thereupon an appeal for donations was circulated among the fiftyeight Cardinals at the beginning of December; the
          Pope himself entered his name for 500 ducats yearly, and thirty- three
          Cardinals for larger or smaller sums, so that an annual income of 3565 ducats
          seemed to be assured for the time being. This source of revenue, however, being
          dependent on the good-will of the donors, was, of necessity, somewhat
          uncertain, besides which, it was only sufficient for a very limited number of
          students, while Ignatius would have gladly seen these increased to 200 or 300;
          for this, however, a yearly income of from 8000 to 9000 ducats would be
          necessary. The financial position of the Curia made it impossible to grant a
          fixed, assured, annual income to the college for all time, instead of the voluntary
          contributions now bestowed. Ignatius, however, did not despair. He was
          determined to keep true to his purpose, the importance of which was fully
          recognised by Julius III, who, in January, 1554, pointed out to the Emperor,
          through his nuncio, the importance of the new college, and requested him to
          support it.
           An all important part in the spread of religious
          dissension in Germany had been taken by Henry II of France, when he supported
          the Protestant princes in their revolt against Charles V. This alliance,
          however, did not in the least prevent the king from proceeding with fire and
          sword against the propagators of the new doctrines in his own kingdom, when he
          saw in them rebels against his royal authority and the laws of the realm, and
          disturbers of internal peace and national unity. The Edict of Chateaubriant of June 27th, 1551, included all the
          proscriptions already issued against the Protestants, and rendered them more
          severe in many points. This Edict was published on the same day, September 3rd,
          1551, on which Henry II forbade his subjects to send any money to Rome, on
          account of the attitude of Julius III with regard to the war about Parma.
          Shortly afterwards, on October 3rd, 1551, the French “Defender of the Faith”
          concluded his alliance at Lochau with the Protestant
          princes who were conspiring against Charles V. Before taking the field in their
          support, he impressed upon the Parliament, on January 12th, 1552, that they
          should carefully watch over all matters concerning the faith, and see to the
          eradication of heresy by the exemplary punishment of the guilty. Proceedings in
          France were, therefore, conducted strictly in accordance with these directions.
          In Agen, Troyes, Nimes, Paris, Toulouse and Rouen the heretics were sent to the
          stake; this was above all the case in Lyons, which had become the principal
          market for the heretical writings smuggled in from Geneva. In 1554, the Pope,
          through his nuncio, Gualterio, specially requested the king to suppress these
          publications, to which the writings of the gallican Charles du Moulin were also added. The relations between Rome and Paris were,
          and for the present remained, very strained; the neutral position taken up by
          Julius III in political affairs displeased Henry II and, in addition to this,
          there were perpetual disputes with regard to the application of the Concordat.
           Julius III had, in this respect, made important
          concessions to the king in October, 1550, and in March, 1553. These were,
          however, in spite of repeated explanations on the part of Henry II, by no means
          observed. As had previously been the case with Santa Croce, so had his
          successor, Gualterio, over and over again to struggle against the encroachments
          of the secular power. Henry II maintained, in this matter, an attitude in
          keeping with the state of political affairs at the moment; if the Pope was
          necessary to him, he made him fair promises, but when conditions altered, he
          simply broke them.
               In Poland, the development of conditions which were
          very dangerous to the continued existence of the Catholic Church in that
          country, had first become apparent under Paul III, but still continued to
          spread under Julius III. In the summer of 1550 exceedingly grave machinations
          were brought to light in the Diet at Petrikau. The
          king would not agree to the demand for the reform of the Church in the sense
          demanded by the innovators, and he appointed the eminent Bishop of Kulm,
          Stanislaus Hosius, as his ambassador at Trent. On December 13th, 1550, the
          spiritual jurisdiction of the bishops was confirmed by a royal decree, and the
          followers of the new doctrines were deprived of all their dignities and
          offices. The danger for the Church was, however, by no means lessened by these
          measures, for a great part of the nobility had embraced the Protestant
          doctrines, and the defiant attitude of their adherents is proved by the
          excesses which they permitted themselves against everything which the Catholics
          held most holy. In a suburb of Cracow they pulled the crucifix down and threw
          it in the mud; in the village of Chrencice the church
          was robbed of all its ornaments, and even the Sacred Host was thrown into the
          fire. It was especially to be deplored that at such a dangerous time, only a
          few of the bishops, such as those of Gnesen and Cracow, fulfilled their duty.
          The bishops, moreover, took things very easily in preparing for the Council,
          and it was not until June, 1551, that they deliberated about it in a synod at Petrikau. Hosius, whom Julius III, at the request of the
          king, had confirmed as Bishop of Ermland, on May 11th,
          1551, took part in this synod; he drew up, at that time, his celebrated
          Confession of Faith, which the members of the synod accepted. Several of the
          bishops now bestirred themselves, and carried out wholesome reforms in their
          dioceses. Many, however, forgot only too soon what they had recognized as their
          duty at the synod, and again lapsed into their former state of indifference.
          The funds for the embassy to Trent could only be collected with difficulty; the
          mission was at last entrusted to Peter Glogowski, who also visited Rome, where
          he represented the conditions in Poland in such a favourable light to the Pope,
          that Julius III was deceived as to the real state of affairs. How dangerous
          things really were, came to light in the Diet opened at the end of January,
          1552. John Sigismund was openly called upon to sanction the new teaching as to
          justification, the marriage of priests, and communion under both kinds. The
          king, however, could not be induced to give way to such revolutionary
          proposals. In his heart the last of the Jagellons was
          a sincere Catholic, and faithful in the discharge of his religious duties, but,
          good-natured as he was, he did not possess the strength of character to offer a
          determined opposition to these dangerous proposals. In the matter of the
          Council, he allowed himself to be influenced by his hesitating, visionary
          secretary, Modrzewski, who had the idea of a free council in his mind. The
          resolute Catholic, Hosius, was passed over, and men appointed to proceed to
          Trent, who were as compliant as they were uncertain in their views.
           In Rome, it was soon realized that Glogowski had
          reported much too favourably. On September 20th, 1552, the Pope addressed a
          letter to the inquisitor at Cracow, telling him to make investigations
          concerning the suspicious proceedings of several Polish bishops with regard to
          heresy. When King John Sigismund remarried in the year 1553, the Pope made use
          of his letter of congratulation to point out to him earnestly that the king
          should, by his authority, protect the Catholic Faith against abuse and attack.
          Similar exhortations were addressed, some time afterwards, to the bishops and
          the  Polish nobility, as well as once
          more to the king and queen. The latter did not justify the hopes which the
          Catholics of Poland had placed in her, and her husband, now as before, let
          matters take their course, although Hosius never wearied in urgently recommending
          the protection of the Catholic religion, by work of mouth as well as by letter.
          If the king allowed the Church to be torn to pieces, Hosius prophesied to him
          on March 12th, 1554, then God would also allow his kingdom to go to pieces. The
          want of zeal of the greater number of the bishops is shown by the fact that, at
          the synod at Petrikau, in 1554, besides the Primate
          of Gnesen and Hosius, only the Bishops of Cracow and Plozk appeared. There was nothing to be done but arrange for a new synod. The Pope
          was requested to send a nuncio to this, in the person of Lippomano.
          The appointment of Lippomano, on January 13th, 1555,
          was one of the last official acts in the pontificate of Julius III.
           
           CHAPTER IX.
               Accession of Queen Mary of England.—Her Marriage to
          Philip of Spain.
               
           At this time the Church found some compensation for
          the severe losses which she had sustained in various European states,
          especially in Germany, by the success which crowned her efforts elsewhere, and,
          apart from the development of the missions outside Europe, the Catholic
          Restoration in England must hold the first place among these successes.
               During the pontificate of Julius III, England went
          through two great religious revolutions, in the first of which doctrine and
          liturgy were subverted in favour of the already far-advanced Protestantism,
          this period being followed by a complete return to the old religion.
               Shortly before the death of Paul III, the Protector
          Somerset, the uncle of the young King Edward VI, was overthrown, and was
          succeeded by the Earl of Warwick, who became Duke of Northumberland in 1551.
          This change in the government had, at first, raised hopes in the minds of
          Catholics that the old religion might be restored, and Mass, as of old, was at
          once celebrated in various parishes of London and Oxford. The first events of
          the year 1550, however, soon put an end to these hopes; on January 25th, a
          decree was issued, according to which the old Latin missals, breviaries, etc.,
          were to be delivered up for destruction, the pictures in the churches being
          likewise destroyed, except in so far as they represented princes and other
          dignitaries who could not during their lives have been suspected of sanctity
               Other decrees of January, 1550, aimed at the framing
          of new church laws, and a new formula for the consecration of bishops and other
          ministers of religion. Many valuable manuscripts shared the fate of the
          ecclesiastical books, at the end of 1550 whole waggon loads of manuscripts from
          the Oxford Library being destroyed, of which many had nothing more in common
          with “Mass-books” than the red capitals of the title page, and of the headings
          of the chapters. Very many of these were thrown away on hucksters, while
          shiploads of manuscripts crossed the sea for the use of bookbinders.
               The most decisive innovation, however, was shown in
          the “Book of Common Prayer,” of the year 1552, which was really a remodelling
          of the original edition authorized by Parliament in 1549.
               Somerset had taken great pains, on the death of Henry
          VIII, to bring the influence of Protestant ideas to bear on the almost
          completely Catholic state of religion at that time. The introduction of
          communion under both kinds, the permission for priests to marry, and the use of
          the vernacular in the services of the church, did not of themselves form an
          essential ground for a break with Catholic doctrine. A general confession of
          sin before communion was, it is true, declared to be sufficient in the Book, of
          Common Prayer of 1549, but confession to a priest was also allowed.
          Alterations, pregnant with fateful results, were now introduced in respect to
          the Holy Sacrament of the Altar, which, amid a flood of vulgar publications,
          now became the central point of the most violent attack and insult. Under
          Somerset, however, some care was still exercised, the liturgy of the Mass in
          the first Book of Common Prayer having included many of the outward ceremonies
          in order that the uneducated might still believe that nothing essential had
          been altered, while the educated could still infer, from many expressions which
          still remained, the doctrines of the Catholic Faith.
               Quite another spirit, however, pervaded the second
          Book of Common Prayer of 1552. If the doctrine of Luther had been the standard
          of the first changes in the liturgy of the Mass in the year 1549, the second
          compilation was made in the spirit of Zwingli and Calvin. The Book of Common
          Prayer in its original form did away with everything which caused the Mass to
          appear as a sacrifice, but the second, on the other hand, removed everything
          which could form an acknowledgment of the Real Presence of Christ in the sacrament.
               The way to this change to the most extreme
          Protestantism had already been prepared under Somerset. Theologians of the most
          advanced tendencies found, at that time, a refuge in England, which was denied
          them everywhere else; Bucer came to England in April, 1549, from Strasbourg,
          flying before the Interim, and was at once made professor of theology in
          Cambridge; a little time before, the Italian, Peter Martyr Vermigli,
          who had come to England at the invitation of Cranmer, in 1547, received a
          professor’s chair at Oxford. A visitation of both universities in May, 1549,
          removed various Catholic professors. Countless abusive publications, introduced
          from the continent, and allowed to be freely printed in England, prepared
          public opinion for Calvinistic teaching, while the defenders of the old faith
          had to publish their answers abroad. As far as Cranmer himself was concerned he
          was always receding in his writings further and further from both Catholic and
          Lutheran doctrines, and, as he himself confessed, had only allowed a few
          Catholic expressions still to appear in the first compilation of the Book of
          Common Prayer, in order not to arouse too great excitement among the people.
           Northumberland was never, as he acknowledged later, at
          the hour of death, really persuaded of the truth of the Protestant doctrines,
          but he showed himself, none the less, the zealous friend and the active
          promoter of the new religion. In order to gain greater freedom for this
          purpose, the first thing to be done was to remove the Catholic bishops. Bonner,
          Bishop of London, was the first to be cast into prison, on December 4th, 1549.
          Bishop Gardiner, of Winchester, had long been in the Tower, and he was deprived
          of his bishopric on February 14th, 1551, while Heath, of Worcester, was thrown
          into prison on March 4th, 1550. Day, of Chichester, was declared to have
          forfeited his see on October 1st, 1551; Tunstall, of Durham, who had been a
          prisoner in his house since May 20th, 1551, suffered the same fate on October
          3rd, 1552. Several other suspected prelates had to resign, while Thirlby, of
          Westminster, was removed to the unimportant diocese of Norwich.
               Among the bishops who took the places of the deposed
          prelates, Ridley, of London, was particularly active in promoting the spread of
          the new doctrines. He was inducted into Bonner’s see on April 1st, 1550, and on
          May 5th, he ordered a strict visitation of his diocese, in the course of which
          everything which was reminiscent of the old idea of the Catholic Mass was
          specially to be rooted out. Particular instructions were given in this
          visitation that the altars were to be thrown down in the churches, as the conception
          of the Mass as a sacrifice was strongly bound up with the idea of an altar. “So
          long as there is an altar,” preached Hooper, “the ignorant people will always
          dream of a sacrifice.” Ridley himself gave the example of destruction. On the
          night of June nth, 1550, he had the high altar removed from St. Paul’s in
          London, and during Whitsun week the same thing was done in all the churches of
          London. By a royal decree of November 24th, all the bishops were instructed to
          proceed in a like manner. The work of destruction was completed by the end of
          1550. The Venetian ambassador, Barbaro, wrote at the end of May, 1551, that
          bells and organs were still used, but that they no longer had any altars or
          pictures. The altars had been everywhere removed, without consideration for
          their artistic value or their venerable old age. Scarcely a voice was raised
          against these revolutionary proceedings, for, although many bishops might feel
          uneasy in their consciences, their authority had been swept away with that of
          the Pope. The people lost all respect for the desecrated churches, in which
          dealers bought and sold, bringing in their horses and mules, while bloody
          conflicts and mortal combats not infrequently took place there. “People are
          turning the churches,” says a royal decree of 1552, “into common inns, or
          rather into dens and sinks of iniquity.”
               The introduction of Calvinism into public worship was
          inaugurated by the destruction of the altars. Apart from this the first Book of
          Common Prayer of 1549 had really pleased nobody. The people stood aloof from
          the new services, while Cranmer himself only regarded the liturgy of 1549 as a
          temporary measure. Excited by reforming preachers, the young king declared that
          if the bishops would not alter the Book of Common Prayer, he would do so
          himself. Above all, however, the foreign theologians who had sought refuge in
          England urged more extreme measures. So it came about that a country which was
          desirous of throwing off the authority of the Pope, on the ground that he was a
          foreign bishop, actually made over to foreign influence the remodelling of its
          religion.
               As early as April, 1549, Cranmer, in a meeting with
          Bucer, Peter Martyr Vermigli, Fagius,
          Dryander and Tremellius deliberated on the reform of the liturgy. Calvin
          himself wrote in January to King Edward as the new Josias, and exhorted him to
          extirpate the “great abyss of superstition” which still remained over from the
          Papal supremacy. Bucer had the greatest influence in bringing about the new
          development in public worship, and after his death (February 28th, 1551) the
          still more advanced Peter Martyr took his place. On March 9th, 1552, the new
          Book of Common Prayer was laid before the House of Lords, and was accepted by
          both Houses on April 14th.
           The introduction to the new Bill refers to the second
          edition of the Book of Common Prayer as if it were only an improved edition of
          the first, but in all essential points identical with it. This is, however, by
          no means the case. The liturgy of 1549 was an attempt at conciliation, which
          endeavoured to satisfy Protestants as well as Catholics, as far as was
          possible; the liturgy of 1552, on the contrary, had the fullest intention of
          avoiding every expression and every ceremony which the followers of the old
          religion could construe in accordance with their own views. Nothing of the
          Catholic Mass remains in the new Order of Communion. Besides this, the second
          Book of Common Prayer abolishes private Confession and Extreme Unction. As far
          as the Sacrament of Holy Orders was concerned, they still retained the grades
          of deacons, priests and bishops, at least in name. One result of the totally
          altered conception of Holy Communion was the fact that the ordination of
          priests possessing the real power of consecration was no longer proposed,
          indeed the very idea of ordaining priests in this Catholic sense was completely
          excluded. The new Prayer Book could, therefore, receive the unqualified
          approbation of the most advanced Protestants. Peter Martyr wrote on June 14th,
          1552, to Bullinger that all the traces which might have still nourished
          superstition were expurgated from it. Bullinger and Calvin, who were begged to
          give their opinion of it by English refugees in 1554, considered that fault
          could only be found with it in points of no great importance.
               As in the case of the Book of Common Prayer, the other
          confession of the faith of the Anglican Church, the Thirty-nine Articles, can
          also be traced to Cranmer. As early as 1549 he had drawn up a list of tenets
          which every preacher had to sign before receiving license to preach. There were
          originally forty-five of these, then forty-two, and finally thirty-nine. King
          Edward VI signed forty-two Articles on June 12th, 1553. They formed a mixture
          of Lutheran, Zwinglian and Calvinistic doctrinal propositions, with a trace of
          Catholicism running through them, the chief point being the Protestant
          principle that the Bible is the sole rule of faith. The doctrine of
          justification was presented in the Lutheran sense, that of communion in that of
          Calvin. The royal supremacy over the Church was enjoined in the widest sense of
          the word.
               On the 6th of the following month, the fifteen year
          old king, who had long been an invalid, died, and with his death, the carefully
          planned work of ecclesiastical revolution seemed as if it would again fall to
          pieces. It is true that the dying king had, under the influence of
          Northumberland, been induced to attempt, by his own power, to alter the
          succession, and leave the sceptre in safe Protestant hands. In accordance with
          this arrangement, the sixteen year old Lady Jane Grey, the granddaughter of
          Henry VIII’s sister Mary, and the wife of Lord Guildford Dudley,
          Northumberland’s son, was proclaimed queen on July 10th. This alteration in the
          succession, as it had taken place without the consent of Parliament, was too
          plainly illegal, and too clearly the result of Northumberland’s ambitious
          intrigues, for the people to give it their approval, and when the rightful heiress
          to the throne, Henry’s eldest daughter Mary, unfolded her royal banner,
          defenders flocked round her in countless numbers. Northumberland’s army went
          over to her, and on July 19th, Mary was proclaimed queen in London amid the
          joyful acclamations of her people.
               Mary, the daughter of Catherine of Aragon, had not
          only received a careful and indeed learned education for court life under the
          direction of Margaret Pole, the mother of the future Cardinal, and who was to
          die as a martyr in 1541, but also a deeply religious training in a Catholic
          sense. Her religious feelings were yet more strengthened in the hard school of
          suffering, through which she had to pass after the repudiation of her mother.
          Separated from the latter, and assigned to the household of her sister Elizabeth,
          she received the worst apartments in the house, her jewels and costly clothes
          were taken from her, the attendants who were faithful to her were sent away,
          while her confessor was replaced by a Lutheran. She was given over to the care
          of a relative of Anne Boleyn, who daily caused her much sorrow, neglecting her
          in her illnesses, and even striking her in the face. Anne Boleyn, her sworn
          enemy, thought of making her one of her train-bearers, and would have been most
          happy to have seen her on the scaffold. Indeed, her father threatened her with
          death, and she had only to thank the energetic intervention of the Emperor for
          her escape. In spite of all this severity, however, they did not succeed in
          what they aimed at, namely, in making her renounce her title and right to the
          throne. She could not, she said, declare her parents to be adulterers, or be
          disobedient to the Church.
               After the death of Anne Boleyn and her own mother,
          Mary was, indeed, induced, under fear of death, and in order to obtain the
          acknowledgment of her right to the throne, to sign a document recognizing the
          supremacy of the king, and declaring that her mother’s marriage was invalid.
          Before doing so, however, she signed a protest declaring that document to have
          been obtained by force, and consequently illegal. She absolutely refused to
          hear of the Protestantism introduced by Somerset and Northumberland, and steadfastly
          refused, under the latter, to have the new liturgy celebrated in her house,
          until the king attained his majority; rather than do this she was prepared to
          lay her head on the block, and at length they ceased to press her any further.
               The first acts of Mary’s reign bore the stamp of that
          mildness which she everywhere displayed when she acted according to her own
          judgment, and followed the dictates of her own heart. Only seven of the
          conspirators against her were brought before the courts, and only three were
          executed. She would willingly have pardoned even Northumberland, if her Council
          had not opposed her. Lady Jane Grey, whose execution was represented to Mary as
          inevitable, found a defender in her. She was only brought before the courts and
          condemned after three months (on November 13th, 1553), but even then Mary
          endeavoured to have her kept in mild captivity. When the sermon of the royal
          chaplain, Bourne, was interrupted on August 13th, a decree followed declaring
          that the queen did not wish to force anyone’s conscience, but to convert the
          people by the preaching of learned men. On the 18th of the same month a Royal
          Proclamation was issued, in which her subjects were enjoined to live peacefully
          and in Christian love with one another, by avoiding the newly discovered
          devilish expressions, “papist” and “heretic.” The queen desired that everyone
          should be of her religion, but no force would be used until a final decision
          was arrived at.
               True to these principles, the queen was satisfied, in
          the meantime, by repealing various measures of the time of Edward VI, the
          legality of which she had never acknowledged. Bishops Bonner, Tunstall and
          Voysey were restored to their sees, while Gardiner, Heath and Day were again
          recognized as rightful bishops. Mary raised the distinguished statesman,
          Gardiner, to the dignity of chancellor. At the wish of the congregations, the
          celebration of the Latin Mass was again begun in several London churches on the
          Feast of St. Bartholomew, and the same was done in the cathedral on the
          following Sunday; Mass was not, however, regularly celebrated until the
          decision of Parliament was promulgated on December 21st.1 For the deceased king
          a funeral service was, however, publicly held in accordance with the Book of
          Common Prayer, but a Requiem Mass was celebrated in the Tower in the presence
          of only 300 chosen participators.  The
          chancellors, Mason and Gardiner, restored the old statutes and the old religion
          in the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge. The foreign Protestants left the
          country, provided with passports, as did Vermigli and
          the French Protestants in London, to whom a special permission to leave was
          given, as well as letters to the mayors of Dover and Rye. Among the Protestant
          bishops who had usurped the places of the rightful occupants of the sees,
          Ridley, Coverdale and Hooper were sent to prison Cranmer remained confined to
          his palace till insulting letters from his pen against the Holy Mass were
          publicly read in the streets, whereupon he and Latimer were sent to the Tower
          in September. Until the opening of Parliament, nothing had so far been said of
          the reconciliation of England with the Holy See.
           In the Eternal City, however, and especially in the
          Pope’s immediate surroundings, men eagerly discussed the question. Julius III
          wept for joy when he learned, on August 5th, 1553, from a dispatch of the
          French nuncio, of Mary’s victory and accession to the throne. Cardinal Pole,
          who, as an Englishman, a relative of the queen, and the companion of her youth,
          took the deepest personal interest in these events, said in his answer to the
          Duchess of Mantua’s letter of congratulation, that a more remarkable
          dispensation of Providence had not been experienced for many centuries.
               Deliberations were at once begun, as to how the
          interests of the Church could best be served in this favourable state of
          affairs. Pole, who had received the joyful intelligence one day later than the
          Pope, in the solitude of the Benedictine abbey of Maguzzano on the Lake of Garda, at once sent the abbot, Vincenzo Parpaglia,
          with a letter of congratulation to Julius III. He enjoined him to inform the
          Pope, by word of mouth, that in his, Pole’s, opinion, everything that was good
          was to be hoped for from the new queen, who had steadfastly repudiated all the
          innovations during her brother’s life, and had clung to the dogmas and rites of
          the Universal Church. The most serious matter, however, was the schismatical separation from Rome, against which no one in
          England had protested after the death of More and Fisher, and to which Mary
          herself had consented. As far as the queen personally was concerned, she would
          easily be persuaded to return, not only from conscientious motives, but also
          out of respect for her mother. For many others, however, the restoration of the
          Church property which had been seized, would prove a stumbling block ; in his
          opinion, the whole difficulty lay precisely in this point. He thought, however,
          that the following measures might, in the meantime, be adopted. The Pope could,
          through his legates, cause the other sovereigns to take steps to approach Mary,
          and, in the same way, unofficial intermediaries, who, he hoped, would not be
          repulsed on this occasion, could appear in Pole’s name, and endeavour to win
          over the queen. Should Mary agree to the sending of a Papal legate, then
          everything was gained ; should she, on the other hand, raise difficulties, then
          English members of Parliament could negotiate in friendly conferences with a
          legate and learned theologians in Flanders or in Picardy. It was to be hoped
          that the queen would not send bigoted persons to such a conference, for an
          endeavour must be made to win them over, so that they might work for the
          reconciliation of their own country.
           Before Parpaglia reached
          Rome with these instructions, he returned once more to Pole in Maguzzano, on August 12th, 1553, accompanied by a Papal
          envoy. Julius III had anticipated the proposals of the English Cardinal.
          Immediately after he had learned of Mary’s accession he summoned, on the same
          day, a consistory of the Cardinals, in which Pole was appointed legate “to the
          Christian princes, and especially to the new queen.” The matter appeared so
          urgent to the Pope that he would not wait for the drawing up of the Bull
          bestowing full powers on the legate, but sent an envoy to Pole on the following
          day with the brief of appointment. The Papal envoy met Parpaglia in Bologna, and he, in view of the altered conditions, did not continue his
          journey to Rome.
           Pole had now, as legate, to open communication with
          the queen and the Emperor. He sent Henry Penning with a letter to Mary on
          August 13th, and Antonio Fiordibello to Charles V
          with a letter on the 21st of the same month. He earnestly exhorted the queen to
          the restoration of ecclesiastical unity, introduced himself as legate and
          begged her to state the time and manner in which he was to perform his mission.
          He besought the Emperor to promote the restoration of England to the Universal
          Church. Should Charles V. not consider that the proper time had arrived for
          taking such steps, then Fiordibello was instructed to
          declare that the interests of Catholics could only be jeopardized by any
          procrastination. It was the custom in England that all those who considered
          that their rights had been infringed, should lay their complaints before the
          first Parliament of a new reign, and it would be an irreparable loss for
          Catholics did they not use this opportunity of vindicating their rights.
           Pole sent a second letter to Mary on August 27th;  every body,
          he said, was anxiously waiting to know what the queen would do, and especially
          whether she would restore the title of Head of the Church to him upon whom the
          Lord of heaven and earth had bestowed it. The great importance of this
          question, Mary could, without the study of learned books, draw from the
          testimony of the men who had been looked upon as the most learned and pious in
          the land, More and Fisher, and which they had sealed with their blood. He
          himself had always founded his hopes for the restoration of England to the
          faith on these facts, in the face of many doubters, for the blood of the
          martyrs for the Holy See, and the prayers of so many persecuted Catholics,
          could not, in his opinion, remain for ever unanswered. This alliance with the
          centre of unity would be more valuable to the queen than the favour of foreign
          princes.
               If Pole, at the close of his letter, spoke of himself
          as being about to leave Maguzzano, he was soon to be
          disappointed, for he was urged on all sides not to start for England for the
          time being.
           When Pole, soon after his appointment as legate, sent Parpaglia to the Pope with the letter of August 13th, he
          had proposed, before taking any further steps, to apply to the nuncio in
          Brussels, Girolamo Dandino, and through him to obtain more detailed news as to
          the religious conditions in England. Dandino had already anticipated this
          request; immediately on receiving the news of Mary’s accession, he had sent the
          youthful Francesco Commendone to London, in order that he might privately
          collect information. What Commendone learned in England, however, was not very
          satisfactory. He certainly found the queen, with whom, in the deepest secrecy,
          and through the Venetian ambassador, he obtained an audience, filled with the
          best will to restore her country to the Church, but she was prevented from
          doing so by the feeling of the people, who, for the most part, cherished a
          deadly hatred for the Holy See, by the self-interest of the many who had taken
          possession of the property of the Church and who sat among her councillors, and
          by the influence of her “heretical and schismatical”
          sister, Elizabeth, whom her father had preferred to the rightful queen, and
          “whose name was in the heart and mouth of everybody.” For all these reasons
          Mary wished that proceedings should be conducted with the greatest caution; no
          one was to know that there was any understanding between her and the Holy See.
           Commendone returned to Dandino with this news at the
          end of August, and was at once sent by him to Rome. On September 15th, he
          communicated his experiences in London to the Cardinals in a consistory,
          without, however, referring to his audience with the Queen. His report made a
          deep impression, and it was quite evident that there was no need to hurry in
          sending a legate to England. The news which Dandino sent from Brussels also
          made any other decision impossible.
               Even before Commendone’s return to Brussels from England, Dandino had a conversation with Granvelle on
          August 14th. The Imperial minister emphasized the fact that they must give the
          queen time to gain a firm footing, as otherwise a revolt would break out which
          could certainly reckon on the ready support of France. Diego di Mendoza, who
          had been for two years ambassador in England, also thought that there were
          fewer well-disposed people there than was supposed. The question of Church
          property was not a matter of indifference, even to the lower classes, on
          account of the duty of tithes, and they had now been for a long time accustomed
          to the freedom from these which heresy afforded them. On August 27th the
          Emperor informed Dandino, through Granvelle, that he thought it inadvisable
          that Pole should go to England by way of Trent.
               In the midst of all these reports Julius II. resolved
          to try a middle course. He sent Pole to Brussels so that he might be nearer to
          England, but not with the title of legate to England, so that he might,
          together with Dandino, act as a mediator between the Emperor and France. On
          September 27th the legate received his new instructions, and on the 29th he
          left the Lake of Garda.
               Soon after his departure from Maguzzano Pole learned that Queen Mary also considered the presence of a legate in
          England impossible for the present. Penning, who had gone to London with a
          letter from Pole at the beginning of August, had at last sent news of the
          success of his mission. He only arrived in London on September 18th, 1553, and
          had a three hours’ audience with the queen on the following day. She declared
          that she would give the half of her kingdom to have a legate in the country,
          but that the heretics were capable of anything when irritated, and that drastic
          measures were out of the question. The queen then repeated a request which she
          had already entrusted to Commendone, that permission should be given to hold
          regular church services in England, even before the interdict and censures
          against the country were removed. She especially wished to have a solemn High
          Mass celebrated as of old at her approaching coronation, which could not be
          deferred. Pole contented himself, in the meantime, by absolving Mary herself,
          and by exhorting her from Trent on October 2nd, not to depend too much on a
          purely secular policy, but to fix her trust more on God, repeating, at the same
          time, his request that he might be allowed to return to his own country before
          the opening of her first Parliament.
               Before this letter, however, reached its destination,
          the queen had been crowned on October 1st, and on the 5th, Parliament had begun
          its sittings. Before its opening the queen, with all the members of both
          Houses, had, in accordance with the ancient custom, been present at a Mass of
          the Holy Ghost, and at the opening session congratulatory addresses, expressing
          affection for the queen’s person, were offered on all sides. There were two
          questions, above all others, which Mary desired to have settled by her first
          Parliament : that the marriage of Catherine of Aragon should be recognized as
          valid, and that the ecclesiastical problem should be solved. As far as the
          latter was concerned the repudiation of the little loved liturgy of the Book of
          Common Prayer, and the return to the old form of service, offered little
          difficulty, but the submission to the Papal See was another matter. For thirty
          years preachers had been inveighing against the Pope, and the return to his
          authority seemed inextricably bound up with the restitution of Church property.
               First of all the draft of a Bill, drawn up in quite
          ordinary terms, was laid before Parliament, which at a single stroke declared
          all the enactments of the last two reigns, relating either to the marriage of
          Catherine of Aragon or to the religion of the country, to be invalid. In the
          Upper House this met with no opposition, but the contrary was the case in the
          Lower House, where every attempt to establish the Papal authority was viewed
          with suspicion and violently opposed. The Lower House, wrote the queen on
          October 28th to Pole, could never be reconciled to the idea that the Crown
          should renounce the title of Head of the Church. She herself resolved that she
          would never, on any conditions, make use of such a title, and in the torturing
          uncertainty of how she was to act, should Parliament insist on her retaining
          it, she begged the legate to give her his advice.
               The first attempt to win everything by a bold stroke
          had thus been frustrated by the hatred against the Papacy. The government
          therefore proceeded very cautiously. In the second session two new Bills were
          laid before Parliament, one of which related to the marriage, of Queen
          Catherine, every reference to the Papal dispensation which had rendered it
          possible being carefully avoided. The object of the second Bill was to. abolish
          all the religious laws issued under Edward VI. If this passed, the Catholic Church
          would not, it was true, be established, but Calvinism would at least be
          abolished. No opposition was raised in either House against the first Bill, but
          the other was debated for two days, and was finally, it appears, unanimously
          accepted on November 8th, nor did the people raise any particular objection to
          it. It is true that placards with the new regulations were in many places torn
          down, and several Protestants held a meeting to consider what was to be done,
          but after some ten or twelve unruly agitators had been arrested, and two of
          them hanged, the others lost courage.
               A letter from the queen to Pole on November 15th
          informed him of the victory gained. The composition of the Parliament did not
          give much hope of winning anything further, but in three or four months another
          Parliament would be convoked, and the success already attained was, in the
          opinion of all the queen’s friends, an auspicious beginning, which would pave
          the way for a return to the Church. The Bill concerning the marriage of her
          mother in itself constituted a recognition of the Holy See, as it was only on
          the authority of the latter that the validity of the marriage could be founded.
               The bearer of this letter, Henry Penning, met Pole on
          November 30th in Dillingen, where the Cardinal had been detained, very much
          against his will, since the middle of October. At first he had been kept back
          for some time by the necessity of obtaining passports through the different
          German territories, and when he had at last started, on October 22nd, his
          journey was suddenly brought to an end two days lacer in Heidenheim (in the Jaxt-Circle), by the wish of the Emperor. An Imperial
          envoy, the distinguished courtier, Juan de Mendoza, declared, in the name of
          his master, that the excited feeling in England might break out into open
          rebellion if a Papal legate were even to approach the country; Pole was,
          therefore, enjoined to wait, at least until the Emperor had come to an
          understanding with the Pope.
           Nothing now remained for the legate to do but to
          return to Dillingen, to the Bishop of Augsburg. A letter addressed to the
          Emperor on October 29th did not advance matters, nor nor did another letter sent to the Pope at the same time have any more success, for
          the Emperor had been working for a long time to prevent the mission of Pole,
          and he succeeded at length in winning Julius III over to his views.
           Even at the time when the nuncio, Dandino, the very
          man whom the English Cardinal was to replace as peacemaker, took leave of the
          Emperor in Brussels, on October 5th, Charles V spoke plainly against the
          mission of Pole. Dandino endeavoured in that audience to represent the return
          of England to Catholic unity as an easy matter, and recommended Pole as the
          most suitable man for the position of English legate. The Emperor replied that
          Pole’s appearance in England would afford the enemies of the Holy See in that
          country a pretext for stirring up a rebellion, in which case they were certain
          of being supported by France. One must not, he said, begin by sending a legate,
          but proceed carefully, step by step. These considerations made an impression on
          Dandino, and he returned to Rome thoroughly convinced of the truth of the
          Emperor’s arguments.
               Similar views were put forward by a messenger,
          Francesco Vimercato, whom Dandino, shortly before his
          departure from Brussels, had sent to England. Vimercato also came to the conclusion that conditions in England were not yet ready for
          the work of a Papal legate. The mere report that one was to be sent had already
          caused great excitement. Matters, therefore, must be very carefully considered.
          Why pluck the fruit before it was ripe, when it might still, by the grace of
          God, become mature? The devil had acquired such power in that country, which
          had sunk so deep in the mire of heresy that many people did not even believe in
          the immortality of the soul, and no longer knew God or honoured Him. Vimercato considered it almost a miracle that Mass was
          nearly everywhere restored.
           Julius III was discouraged by these reports, and sent
          word to his legate on October 28th, that, for the present, he had better remain
          where he was. The Emperor was of opinion that the role of mediator between
          himself and France was not sufficient to justify Pole’s presence in Brussels,
          and that people looked on the peace mediation as a mere transparent subterfuge.
          The Pope was so fully persuaded of the good-will of Charles V that he
          unhesitatingly followed his advice.
               On the same day, October 28th, and again on November
          15th, Pole also received most solemn warning from the queen against entering
          English territory. A premature appearance on the part of a Roman legate, in the
          prevailing state of suspicion and hatred against the Pope, would only do more
          harm than good. The people would murder him rather than allow him to exercise
          the duties of his office. Penning received a verbal communication from Mary
          that it was at her urgent request that the Emperor had restrained the English
          Cardinal from his purpose. “It is true, however,” remarks Penning, “that this
          caution on the part of the queen is entirely owing to the representations of
          the Imperial ambassador, with whom she discusses all her affairs.” Several
          members of Parliament had assured him that the arrival of the Cardinal would
          give pleasure to everyone, and that the only difficulty in the way of
          reconciliation to Rome was the return of Church property. Noailles, the French
          ambassador in London, also declared, at this time, that Pole’s appearance in
          England was desired by Protestants as well as Catholics. Great hopes were
          placed in the influence Noailles had over Mary, for the settlement of a
          question which for the moment occupied England to the exclusion of all others—this
          was the marriage of the queen.
               Up to this time, the idea of a reigning queen on the
          throne of England had been something unheard of, and nobody in the country
          believed that Mary could maintain her position without a consort. Her ministers
          therefore urged from the very beginning, that she should, in spite of her
          thirty-seven years, seek a husband. Many different proposals were made. From
          among her subjects, Edward Courtenay, a scion of the royal house of York, who
          had been placed in the Tower at the age of twelve, after the execution of his
          father in 1539, but whom Mary had set at liberty and created Earl of
          Devonshire, was specially put forward; Mary is said also to have considered
          Cardinal Pole, who was not yet a priest. Many foreign princes were named as
          candidates, as for example, the King of Denmark, Philip of Spain, a son of
          Ferdinand, King of the Romans, the Infante of Portugal, and the Duke of Savoy.
          The queen, it appears, would have preferred Courtenay, who was beloved by the
          people on account of his youth and good looks, and because of his unjust
          imprisonment in the Tower, and he was also the chosen candidate of Gardiner.
          Mary, however, laid this important matter before the Emperor, her usual
          adviser.
               Charles V had already proved himself a true friend and
          protector of Mary in the troubles of her youth, and she thought that she could
          trust him above all others, now that she was queen. She had already asked his
          advice when it was a question of the punishment of Lady Jane Grey and the
          rebels, as well as in the solution of the religious problems, and if she had
          considered his decision regarding the rebellion too severe, and had repudiated,
          at least in the beginning, his advice concerning the religious question, as a
          sort of cowardice, she nevertheless came round more and more to his way of
          thinking, and her confidence in him remained unshaken to the end.
               The accession of Mary opened new and brilliant
          prospects for the policy of Charles V. His constant adversary, the King of France,
          seemed to have succeeded in uniting the crowns of Scotland and France on the
          head of his son, Francis, and the Scottish queen, Mary Stuart, was already
          receiving her education at the French court, as the bride of the heir to the
          throne. If the Emperor could now succeed in marrying his son Philip to the
          English queen, then the House of Hapsburg would have obtained a new crown, and
          perhaps a new kingdom, by marriage, and the brilliant diplomatic success of his
          French rival would be eclipsed. These plans of the Emperor were, at any rate,
          one reason why Charles wished to keep the Papal legate far from England, for
          Pole was looked upon as an opponent of the Spanish marriage, and the religious
          change might call troubles into being which would cross or, in any case, delay
          the Imperial designs.
               As early as August 14th, 1553, Charles V gave his
          ambassador in England, Simon Renard, instructions, written in his own hand, to
          proceed carefully, and step by step, until he had brought about Mary’s marriage
          with Philip. Renard’s task was rendered easier by the behaviour of Philip’s
          most dangerous rival, Courtenay. This young man was wanting in firmness and
          moral rectitude; he endeavoured to compensate himself for all his deprivations
          during his years of captivity, by unbridled licence in the company of notorious
          women, and he thereby lost more and more the respect of the virtuous queen. On
          September 20th, Renard was able, to inform his master that Mary had definitely
          given up all thought of Courtenay. The Emperor then caused it to be pointed out
          to her that a foreign prince would be more suitable for the position of royal
          consort than either Courtenay or Pole. He was himself too old to have the
          honour of sueing for her hand, but although he might
          not offer himself as a bridegroom, he would at least solicit her favour for the
          one who was nearest his heart, his son Philip.
           Although Philip was eleven years younger than she was,
          this proposal made an impression on Mary. The union with “so powerful and so
          Catholic a Prince” appeared to offer the necessary guarantee that she “would be
          able to re-establish and confirm religion in England”; as she afterwards made
          known to Pole, it was especially for this reason, and because she wished to
          reassure the country by the hope of an heir, that she had consented to marry at
          all.
               The intention of the queen was hardly rumoured before
          it aroused violent opposition. The greater nobles were dissatisfied because
          they did not wish for a powerful prince, and the Protestant party because they
          feared a Catholic Regent. The common people were excited by the illusion that
          England’s independence would be endangered by the connection with the power of
          Spain. The jealousy of France was naturally aroused to the highest pitch by a
          union between England and the Hapsburgs. The French ambassador in London,
          Noailles, joined the Protestant party and all the other malcontents, and
          incited the people against the queen by every means in his power.
               Among the confidants of the queen, Gardiner advised
          her in the most decided manner against the Spanish marriage, and he had the
          greater part of the nobility on his side, although a few of them, with Norfolk,
          Arundel and Paget at their head, approved of the queen’s plan. The Commons
          resolved on an address in which the queen was indeed requested to marry, but
          only to choose her husband from among the nobles of England. This opposition,
          however, in which Mary thought she saw only an intrigue of Gardiner, irritated
          the queen. On October 30th, the day on which Parliament had passed the address,
          she summoned Renard to her presence. She led him into her oratory, knelt down before
          the Blessed Sacrament, and after invoking the Holy Ghost, made a solemn vow
          that she would take no other husband than Philip. When the Commons appeared
          before her on November 17th and read her the address, Mary answered them in
          person. Hitherto, she said, the rulers of England have been independent and
          free to arrange their marriages, and I am not prepared to give up this right ;
          in the choice of a husband I shall think of my own happiness as well as of the
          well-being of the kingdom.
               Opposition had gradually to give way before such
          determination, and the Imperial envoys, the Count of Egmont and Laing,
          accompanied by two others, landed in Kent on January 2nd, 1554, to ask, in
          proper form, on the part of Philip, for Mary’s hand. Mary referred them to the
          Royal Council, who, she said, knew her intentions ; her first husband, however,
          was her kingdom, and nothing would induce her to be untrue to the fidelity
          which she had promised it in her coronation oath. On the 14th the marriage settlement
          was signed and made public. It had been drawn up by the clever statesman,
          Gardiner, and made any dependence of England on Spain absolutely impossible.
          Philip was to assist the queen in the government of the kingdom, but all the
          offices of state were only to be held by natives of the country; if Philip
          should outlive the queen, he would have no right to the succession.
               In spite of these careful provisions, however, the
          official announcement of the marriage gave the Protestant party in the country
          a welcome pretext for instigating the people to rise, and in the choice of
          means for so doing they were by no means too particular. The most incredible
          stories were circulated; the country, it was said, would be inundated with
          foreigners, and the English would be made slaves and dragged away to the mines
          of Mexico. A plot was set on foot to marry Elizabeth to Courtenay, and to place
          them both on the throne ; this plot was to be put into execution after the
          arrival of Philip.
               The shrewd Gardiner, however, succeeded in getting the
          whole secret from Courtenay, and thereby forced the conspirators to put their
          plans into immediate execution, in spite of their want of preparation. In order
          to organize the revolt, Carew went to Devonshire, Croft to the borders of
          Wales, the Duke of Suffolk, who probably hoped to place his daughter, Lady Jane
          Grey, upon the throne, into Warwickshire, and Thomas Wyatt into Kent. The
          success of these instigators of revolt was, on the whole, very small, and after
          a fortnight, the Duke of Suffolk was again in the Tower, from which he had only
          a little while before been released by the clemency of Mary, while Carew was a
          fugitive in France, and Croft a prisoner of the crown.
               The only dangerous rising was that stirred up by Sir
          Thomas Wyatt in Kent. The enthusiasm of the 1500 men who were soon under arms,
          quickly died away, it is true, so that numbers of them soon began to desert,
          but when the troops which Mary had sent against them under the Duke of Norfolk
          went over to Wyatt, an army several thousand strong was soon marching on
          London. In the general panic which seized the Council, the queen remained full
          of courage and confidence in her victory. She had sent an envoy at the commencement
          of the rising to find out what were the demands of Wyatt, but when he brought
          back an insolent answer and conditions impossible of fulfilment, she resolved
          to face the danger boldly. She ordered the Lord Mayor to summon an
          extraordinary meeting of the citizens of London in the Guildhall on February
          1st, 1554. Mary appeared there, with the royal sceptre in her hand, surrounded
          by her ladies and officers of state, and made a speech to those assembled, full
          of masculine power and determination. She complained, in dignified words, of
          the disobedience and insolence of the rebels. They had at first only attacked
          her marriage with the Spaniard, but now it was clear what the actual intentions
          of her enemies were. She was to entrust her person, the guarding of the Tower,
          and the appointment of her councillors to rebellious subjects who were striving
          after the possession of the royal power and the abolition of religion. She,
          however, trusted her people, who would not deliver her over to the insurgents. As
          regards the Spanish marriage, she had only acted on the advice of her Council;
          she had so far remained unmarried, and with the help of God, could continue to
          do so. Should, however, the marriage with Philip not gain the approval of
          Parliament, then she gave her royal word that she would never marry all the
          days of her life.
               This speech had an immediate success. Next morning
          more than 20,000 men had volunteered for the defence of the capital. Wyatt,
          meanwhile, continued his march, and on February 3rd he encamped on the right
          bank of the Thames, in Southwark. Here, however, he was exposed to the fire of
          the cannon in the Tower, and withdrew from his position within three days. The
          danger was not yet over, however. On February 7th, at two o’clock in the
          morning, Mary received the news, in her palace at Whitehall, that Wyatt was advancing
          and was already not far away, and that she had better seek refuge in the Tower
          as quickly as possible. The bold leader had succeeded, in spite of the fact
          that the bridges were destroyed, in crossing the river, and, with the
          connivance of several traitors, who were waiting to open one of the gates to
          him, he was now marching, not far from Whitehall, on the city of London.
          Everybody in the palace thought of treachery, Gardiner on his knees besought
          the queen to flee to Windsor, but when Renard assured her that her flight would
          be the signal for a general rising of the malcontents and the massacre of the
          Catholics, and as, moreover, the leaders of the royal troops swore fealty, Mary
          declared firmly and steadfastly that she would remain at her post. Wyatt’s
          attempt proved to be a complete failure; half of his undisciplined levies had
          already run away on their approach to London, while others made their escape in
          the darkness of the night. The royal troops succeeded in cutting Wyatt off from
          the main body of his army, and he was captured and subsequently executed, the
          remainder of his force being dispersed.
               The Spanish marriage had only been a pretext for the
          rising in the case of Wyatt, as well as in that of the Duke of Suffolk. The
          true reason lay in the fear of the Protestants that Mary would restore the
          Catholic religion.1 Wyatt expressed himself to this effect in private, and his
          followers venerated him after his death on account of his “zeal for God’s truth
          ” as a martyr.
               In spite of its want of success, the rising of Wyatt
          forms a landmark in the reign of Mary. Till then it had made little impression
          on her when the Emperor and his ministers had recommended severity against the
          malcontents, and had impressed upon her that such people were not to be won by
          clemency, but were only confirmed in their arrogance and incited to fresh
          disobedience. The recent events, and especially the rising of the Duke of
          Suffolk, now came as a clear proof of monstrous ingratitude. Mary resolved,
          therefore, to take stern measures. Fifty of the soldiers who deserted were
          hanged, as well as six of the rebels in Kent. Four of the ringleaders were sent
          to the scaffold, namely, the Duke of Suffolk, his brother and principal
          adviser, Thomas Grey, Thomas Wyatt and the former secretary of the Council,
          William Thomas, who had urged the murder of the queen. Four hundred rebels were
          also made to appear before the queen with halters round their necks and beg for
          forgiveness upon their knees, whereupon she graciously pardoned them.
               These punishments could certainly not be quoted as a
          proof of undue severity, but it must be regretted that the queen allowed
          herself to be persuaded into abandoning her former attitude of clemency towards
          Lady Jane Grey. On February 8th, when she had hardly escaped from the attack of
          Wyatt, and was still feeling the effects of the recent dangers and anxieties,
          she was induced to give the order for the carrying out of the sentence
          pronounced in November, 1553, but afterwards deferred, on the unhappy tool of a
          criminal policy. On February 12th, 1554, Lady Jane Grey, as well as her
          husband, suffered death with great courage at the hands of the executioner.
               The victory which had been gained, however,
          strengthened the position of the government more than any measures of severity.
          The Spanish marriage, concerning which many had despaired during the rising,
          now met with hardly any opposition. Parliament unanimously confirmed the
          marriage treaty on May-5th. The representatives of the country had been given
          to understand that the only means of providing a counterpoise to the threatened
          union between France and Scotland lay in the marriage of Mary with the Spanish prince,
          as the heir of Philip and Mary would bring Flanders to the English crown. No
          prejudice to England or the English people could follow on the marriage. On
          July 19th, Philip, accompanied by the united fleets of England, Spain and
          Flanders, appeared in sight of the English coast, and on the following day he
          landed on English soil. On July 25th, the Feast of the Patron Saint of Spain,
          St. James, the marriage was celebrated at Winchester, with the greatest pomp.
          Before the ceremony, Gardiner read aloud the documents by which Charles V.
          abdicated the thrones of Naples and the Duchy of Milan in favour of his son, so
          that Philip might give his hand to the English queen as a reigning sovereign.
               The plan of the Spanish marriage had been joyfully
          welcomed in Rome from the beginning. When the negotiations concerning this
          union which was so warmly desired by the Emperor were concluded in December,
          1553, Charles at once sent the joyful news to Rome. The Pope received the
          announcement on the morning of New Year’s Day, and he congratulated the
          Emperor in a warmly expressed brief, oi the same date. Among the Cardinals,
          Morone, in particular, had done everything he could to promote the union of
          Mary with the heir to the Spanish throne.
               Cardinal Pole, on the other hand, was regarded in
          Rome, as well as by the Emperor and in France, as an opponent of the Spanish
          marriage. He seems to have made his views known as early as October 2nd, at the
          very beginning of his English legation, when he addressed a letter from Trent
          to Edward Courtenay. On October 27th, in a report to the Pope, he declared that
          he was kept in Dillingen and away from England because it was feared that he
          would never co-operate in delivering his country into the hands of a foreigner.
          In February, 1554, the English ambassador in France wrote that people there
          were of the opinion that Pole had worked against the marriage of the queen with
          Philip. This report, however, was unjust ; at the same time the Cardinal, as he
          himself acknowledged, had, from the first, been of opinion that Mary had
          better, at her age, remain unmarried.
               In Rome, the news of the legate’s attitude was
          received with disquietude. Cardinal Morone was enjoined to inform him, on
          behalf of the Pope, on December 21st, 1553, that an ambassador had no right to
          put forward his own views, but only those of his sovereign. The Pope was
          convinced, for many reasons, that the English queen should bestow her hand on
          the Spanish prince ; he considered the queen too weak to be able permanently to
          govern, without the support of a husband, her violent and unsettled subjects,
          who were, moreover, infected by the religious innovations. He, further, did not
          believe that one of the nobles of England would be in a position, as husband of
          the queen, to reduce the country to obedience, both on account of the different
          parties in the state, and of the intrigues of foreign powers, while, in order
          to sweep his rivals from the field, a native prince would be much more likely
          to have recourse to dangerous concessions. On the other hand, the King of
          Spain, who was England’s neighbour by reason of his possessions in Spain and
          Flanders, could re-establish ecclesiastical unity in England by his great
          authority, and defend the queen against her enemies at home and abroad. For
          these reasons the Pope considered it not only a rash thing to oppose the
          marriage, but also detrimental to religion and the interests of the Holy See,
          and he therefore wished Pole to adopt this view. Should he appear at the
          Imperial court, he was requested to show himself favourable, by word and deed,
          to the Spanish marriage, so as to satisfy the Emperor. As Morone added, the
          Pope was not without anxiety as to whether Pole would yield to him. Julius had
          often said that it was folly to oppose oneself to a rushing stream ; to wear
          oneself out in vain and win nothing was the height of folly. Morone believed
          that he could allay the Pope’s fears ; he said that Pole would keep God before
          his eyes and would never act contrary to the will of His Holiness. Pole was
          also requested to keep these representations of the Pope a secret, out of consideration
          for Italian and foreign princes. A brief of the same time from Julius III. to
          Pole, enjoined the latter to have confidence in the advice of Morone.
               
           
           CHAPTER X.
               Legation of Cardinal Pole.—The Reconciliation of
          England with the Holy See.
               
           Mary had, even before her marriage with Philip, been
          encouraged by the increased respect felt for the Crown since the victory over
          the rebels, to take further steps towards a Catholic restoration.
               In so doing, she was entering upon an undertaking, the
          prospects of which were by no means hopeless. Paget wrote to Somerset, in the
          year 1549, that eleven-twelfths of the country was Catholic at heart.
          According to the opinion of an English Protestant, who had taken refuge on the
          continent, the country people still clung so firmly to the Papacy in 1553, that
          the nobles could only allow themselves the preaching of the “Gospel” within
          their four walls. When Commendone and Vimercato had
          depicted conditions in England in such dark colours, they had only the state of
          affairs in the capital in their minds. “The people of London,” wrote Dandino in
          reference to this, “ are, it is true, hardened in their heresy, but in the rest
          of the country it is not so to the same extent.”
           It was especially from two classes of the population
          that Mary had to fear resistance to her attempts at restoration : first, from
          the lowest orders, who had been the most influenced by the foreign preachers,
          and consequently gave free vent to their hatred in the most crude manner, and
          secondly, from the wealthy and noble class, who wished to hear nothing of a
          return to the old religion because they feared that they would be forced to
          restore the Church property ; from these, however, there was less opposition to
          a Catholic restoration on the ground of any religious conviction. In the
          confusion of constantly changing doctrines and confessions of faith, they had
          for the most part lost all hold on religion, and were ready, at the word of the
          government, to accept almost any doctrine.
           Among the measures of 1554, several related to the
          restoration of the old form of worship, while the Mass had already been
          re-established by an Act of Parliament in December, 1553; now, on March 21st,
          1554, an ordinance of the Council was promulgated, according to which the
          nobility of the country districts were ordered to erect altars in their village
          churches, within fourteen days. In Holy Week and Easter Week the ceremonies of
          the Church were carried out in the old Catholic manner, while Mary herself, accompanied
          by four bishops, took part in the processions during the Rogation Days.
               Mary’s principal care, however, was directed to
          bringing about a thorough reform of the clergy, and on March 1st, measures were
          taken against married clergy. As the ecclesiastical edicts of Edward VI. had
          already been repealed by Mary’s first Parliament, the old law of the Church,
          which allows of no married priesthood, again came into force, and the
          government considered that it was, therefore, justified in expelling them.
          About a fifth or a sixth part of the entire clergy, and a fourth in the diocese
          of London, were affected by this measure. A considerable number, however,
          received new appointments, when they had done penance, and had put away their
          wives. Many of the Protestant bishops had already been deprived of their
          offices, and quite apart from the fact that many of them were guilty of high
          treason, the government had the right to proceed independently in their case,
          for the bishops appointed by Edward acknowledged themselves that they had
          received their power from the king, so that the sovereign was entitled again to
          withdraw it from them. It was another matter, however, when it came to the
          question of appointing new bishops in the place of those who had been removed,
          as, for this, it was necessary to have the sanction of the Pope. In a letter of
          February 24th Mary laid the matter before Pole, and thus, for the first time
          after his long period of waiting, Pole was called upon to act in his official
          capacity as Papal legate.
               Pole had been obliged, since the middle of October,
          1553, to spend the remainder of the year in painful inactivity in Dillingen.
          Not until December 28th did the longed for invitation of the Emperor reach him,
          not indeed to proceed to England, but to begin to carry out his mission as
          peace-maker between Charles and the King of France. On January 25th, 1554, he
          made his solemn entry into Brussels, and in February he repaired to the French
          court. Henry II received him in a friendly manner, but Pole was unable to
          accomplish any more in his case than he had previously been able to do with the
          Emperor.
               Pole received Mary’s letter in France. The English
          queen was exceedingly anxious that the new bishops should be consecrated before
          the opening of Parliament on April 2nd, so that they could take part at once in
          the sessions, and in the religious discussions throw their influence into the
          scales. She enclosed a list of ten or twelve suitable candidates.
               Pole’s powers, however, did not extend so far as to
          enable him fully to satisfy the queen’s wishes, since no one could have
          foreseen such a remarkable state of things at the beginning of his legation, as
          that there should be an appointment of bishops before the reconciliation of the
          kingdom with the Holy See. As the matter, however, was urgent, Pole sent a
          confidential messenger to London to tell the queen that it was necessary that
          the bishops chosen should, before their consecration, at least reconcile themselves
          with the Holy See ; they must either apply to the Papal legate individually, or
          they could send him an authorized representative, who would seek
          reconciliation in the name of all of them, or, again, Pole would send an envoy
          to England fully empowered to arrange the matter. Pole wrote on March 2nd to
          Julius III, who sent him a brief on the 8th of the same month, giving him the
          full authority required. In accordance with this brief Pole could elevate to
          offices in metropolitan and cathedral churches such persons as had accepted
          ecclesiastical positions from laymen and schismatics, even in the case of those
          who had themselves been tainted with heresy. These concessions, however,
          appeared so unusual to the Pope himself, that he did not venture to lay them
          before the Cardinals for approval, from fear of opposition, but only discussed
          the matter with Morone.
               On April 1st, the eve of the opening of Parliament,
          Gardiner was able to consecrate .six new bishops. In a letter written on April
          7th in her own hand Mary begged the Pope to give his explicit confirmation,
          thereby acknowledging for the first time, publicly and solemnly, the Papal
          Supremacy. Julius III read the royal letter, with many tears, five times to the
          assembled Cardinals, granted the desired confirmation in a consistory of July
          6th, and in a brief of July 10th, joyfully acknowledged the queen’s zeal.
               The Parliament which met on April 2nd was rather
          concerned with the marriage of the queen than with the religious question.
          While the sessions were being held, much attention was attracted by a debate
          conducted by the Convocation of the clergy at Oxford with the three leaders of
          the Protestants, Cranmer, Ridley and Latimer, which was held simultaneously
          with the Parliamentary sittings from April 14th to the 20th. On the 27th the
          result, which was favourable to the Catholics, was announced, and on the 30th the
          Dean of Rochester, Walter Philips, acknowledged once more the doctrine of
          Transubstantiation, and retracted his former views. As had happened formerly
          under Edward VI, when the Catholics had complained, in similar circumstances,
          of the want of freedom of speech, so did the Protestants now raise similar
          objections.
               Among the Bills laid before Parliament, one is
          deserving of particular attention, although it was rejected in the House of
          Lords. All bishops, and especially the Bishop of Rome, were expressly forbidden
          by the Bill to demand the restitution of Church property. The matter which
          formed the last and greatest obstacle to the return of the country to the
          Church, was here plainly put forward. In order that she might succeed in
          settling this difficult question, the queen had once more to seek the help of
          the legate, who had returned to Brussels on April 19th.
               Pole was much perplexed by Mary’s request. In the
          brief appointing him legate for England, the Cardinal had only received
          authority to forego the restoration of the revenues which had been drawn by the
          wrongful possessors from the sequestrated Church property. Of the renunciation
          of the said real estate of the Church, there had been no mention ; on the
          contrary, the text of the brief made it pretty clear that, as a rule, the
          return of the real estate wrested from the Church was insisted upon previous to
          the giving up of the revenues. It had become quite clear by this time that the
          legate’s authority was not sufficiently comprehensive, so Pole sent Niccolò Ormanetto from Brussels to Rome on April 24th, and Henry
          Penning to London on May 4th, to negotiate further with the Pope and the queen
          concerning this burning question. Ormanetto had,
          besides this, to report on the legate’s mission to France.
           Mary pressed for a speedy answer. In the first
          audience granted to Penning, she at once asked what was being arranged with
          regard to the Church property, and as often as she saw him, she returned to the
          same subject. In her own the Pope should show himself as generous as possible,
          and absolutely forego the return of the Church property. Pole, on the other
          hand, would not consent to such a solution. Such a procedure he thought would
          give an appearance of bargaining about the return of the country to the Church;
          England should, he maintained, first come back to the Church, and leave
          everything else to the Pope’s generosity. This view of the matter, however,
          appeared too severe to Muzzarelli, the nuncio in Brussels, and also to the Pope
          himself. In a brief of June 28th, Julius III gave his legate the fullest
          authority to leave all Church property, moveable and real, in the hands of the
          present possessors. Unfortunately, however, the terms of the brief[604] did not
          exclude all doubt as to the Pope’s intentions, and later on aroused distrust in
          the hearts of suspicious persons.
               The brief arrived in Brussels on July 29th. A few days
          before, the Spanish marriage had been celebrated, and it now seemed as though
          the longed-for hour had at last come when Pole could perform the duties of his
          office as legate on English soil. In the meantime, however, fresh difficulties
          had arisen, of such a serious character that Pole himself regarded his mission
          as no longer possible of execution, and begged the Pope to recall him.
               The Cardinal had had no success in his peace mission
          to France, and he had aroused the displeasure of the Emperor by his premature
          departure. When he presented himself before Charles V on April 21st, and made
          his report concerning the unfortunate result of his mission, the Emperor,
          instead of answering him, declared that if he had nothing further to say, it
          would be much better if he did not appear before him again. The Cardinal had
          made his position still worse by omitting to send the Emperor any communication
          from France concerning the steps he had taken with the king, and by never
          referring, by a single word, to the Spanish marriage, in his correspondence
          with the queen. The old suspicion that he was opposed to the marriage was again
          revived, and people even went so far as to suspect him of favouring Wyatt’s
          insurrection. His very sojourn on French soil was regarded as an expression of
          friendship for the power which was Mary’s worst enemy, and gave rise to a
          demonstration, from which Pole withdrew by a speedy departure.
               Not only had Pole’s work as peacemaker completely
          failed, but his mission to England, which could not take place without the
          agreement of the Emperor, seemed quite hopeless. The deeply offended legate
          withdrew to the abbey of Dilighem near Brussels, and
          it was from there that he conducted the above mentioned negotiations concerning
          the Church property, but otherwise he completely withdrew from political life.
          As early as the beginning of May he had begged the Pope to appoint someone else
          in his place as legate for England. In Rome, however, under no circumstances
          could such an idea be entertained; by the recall of a Prince of the Church,
          once appointed and so solemnly dispatched, they would have compromised
          themselves in the eyes of the whole world, and, perhaps, have irretrievably
          endangered the return of England to the Church. Pole’s painful position during
          these months of uncertainty and delay, was rendered still more bitter by the
          knowledge that his attitude was not sanctioned in every respect in Rome. Morone
          pointed out to him that he should have expressed himself clearly in favour of
          Philip’s marriage with Mary, and thus have removed all ground for suspicion.
          Even now he might make up for this omission by truthfully explaining to the
          Emperor his position with regard to the marriage. The legate answered that he
          had always, since his arrival in Brussels, expressed himself as being in
          agreement with the Emperor regarding the union of Philip with Mary. The
          determination with which Charles and Granvelle had repulsed him could only have
          been greater if they had proceeded to blows. He therefore persisted in his
          request for recall.
           In this apparently hopeless entanglement, the
          relations between England and the Pope found a shrewd agent[608] in the person
          of the nuncio in Brussels, the Archbishop of Conza, Girolamo Muzzarelli, a
          Dominican, on whose skill and moderation Morone had already bestowed the
          greatest praise. Muzzarelli understood how to induce the Emperor gradually to
          form a more favourable estimate of Pole, and, as early as June 10th, he was
          able to write to Rome that the Emperor would no longer oppose the journey of
          the legate to England. The actual conclusion of the Spanish marriage on July
          25th, gave Pole himself the courage to come out once more from his retirement.
          On July nth he sent a messenger to England with a letter of congratulation to
          Philip. A little later he also ventured to apply again to Charles V and to
          congratulate him. The bearer of this letter, Ormanetto,
          had to seek the Emperor in his camp; he avoided Ormanetto’s urgent requests that he would at last allow the Papal legate to fulfil his
          duties, by evasive answers, and declared that he must first enquire as to the
          state of affairs in England.
           Repulsed by the Emperor, the English Cardinal applied to
          King Philip on September 21st, and complained in suitable terms of this
          “eternal postponement” of his hopes. Who was this prelate who was kept so long
          standing knocking at the door ? It was a man, who on account of his defence of
          the rights of Philip’s consort to the throne, had been driven from his home and
          his country, and had now been eating the bread of exile for twenty years.
          -Besides this, Pole was not begging admittance as a private individual. As
          Peter, when freed from his prison, had, according to the Acts of the Apostles,
          to stand knocking at the door of Mary, the mother of John, till it was at
          length opened to him, so now another Peter had to stand knocking at the door of
          another Mary. He could understand that she had been afraid to open to him
          before, but now she had the support of her husband, and the interests of the
          queen herself required that Peter should be allowed to enter, for her
          legitimacy, as well as her right, depended on the acknowledgment of the Pope.
               On September 28th Pole repeated the same arguments in
          a letter to the Emperor, which he again sent by Ormanetto.
          Charles, however, once more answered that the right moment had not yet come,
          and that he would speak further with the legate after his return.
           The audience which he had thus promised to the English
          Cardinal took place on October nth at Brussels.[616] Pole explained that two
          obstacles stood in the way of the return of England to the Church, namely, the
          errors in matters of faith, and the question of Church property. In the case of
          the former the Pope could not yield, but in the matter of Church property, he
          was prepared to make concessions. Pole did not, indeed, inform the Emperor to
          what extent Julius III. had already modified his claims, in the brief of
          September 28th, but he spoke of the powers with which the brief given him at
          the beginning of his legation had invested him. The Emperor answered that there
          was no cause for anxiety as far as the question of doctrine was concerned, as
          they had to deal with a people who had no firm convictions about religion at
          all ; as he had learned from his experiences in Germany, the whole matter
          resolved itself into a question of the Church property, and in this connection
          he desired to see the full powers of the legate, and would wait for the return
          of his ambassador, Erasso, before coming to any
          further decision.
           As had been the case in this audience, Pole did not
          explain the full extent of his powers either to the Emperor or Mary. He had
          already anticipated the desire of the Emperor to see the brief of September
          28th, by handing it to Granvelle before the audience, but he kept another
          important document a profound secret. The Pope had promised him, in a brief of
          August 5th, that he would always confirm and consider valid anything which his
          legate might do. His reason for keeping this back lay in his anxiety to avoid
          anything in the negotiations about the return to ecclesiastical unity which
          might, in his opinion, be regarded as a business transaction, or the Papal
          concessions in the light of a bargain. The no less conscientious Muzzarelli,
          however, did not share Pole’s views on this point. He impressed on the legate
          that he must, of necessity, inform the Emperor, as well as the English
          sovereigns, of the full extent of his powers ; they must have an exact
          knowledge of this, in order to be in a position to take the most suitable
          measures for bringing back England to the faith. In consequence of Pole’s
          reserve, the goodwill of the Pope was called in question in Brussels as well as
          in London, and he was suspected of first wishing to gain the submission of
          England to the Holy See, and of intending then to have recourse to stern
          measures by demanding the return of the Church property.
               As the powers conferred by the brief of September 28th
          did not appear to either Philip or Charles to be sufficiently comprehensive,
          the Emperor, enjoined his ambassador in Rome, Manrique, to request Julius III
          to amplify them. People in Rome, he wrote to Manrique, appeared to think that
          the present possessors of the Church property thought more of their material
          prosperity than of the welfare of their souls, and also that they were very
          numerous, and that, in their endeavours to secure their property, they would
          make desperate attempts to stir up the people. Pole, who preferred to have
          special powers and authorization to those contained generally in the brief of
          August 5th, added his request to that of the Emperor. Besides the authority
          conferred in the brief of September 28th, to enter into agreements and
          negotiations with regard to Church property, they begged that the further brief
          might confer the right, expressed in clear and distinct terms, of absolutely renouncing
          Church property, and that the clause in the former brief, to the effect that,
          in cases of special importance, application should be made to Rome, should be
          completely withdrawn.
               Before the answer to this application arrived, the
          last obstacles in the way of Pole’s appearance in England were removed. As the
          steps which he had taken with regard to the Pope showed, the Emperor was now in
          earnest about his promise to allow the legate to fulfil the duties of his
          office, while Philip also wished to be a ruler in a Catholic kingdom. Mary
          openly declared that she was ready to give her life for the re-establishment of
          ecclesiastical unity. Two Dominicans and two Franciscans, one of whom was the
          learned Alfonso de Castro, had come to England with Philip, and preached in
          London in their habits ; although they had, at first, been mocked at, on this
          account, they soon gained great influence by their learning. It made a great
          impression, also, when Gardiner, on September 30th, openly acknowledged, in a
          sermon preached before a large congregation at St. Paul’s Cross, that he had
          grievously erred by his co-operation in the schism under Henry VIII, and that
          his imprisonment under Edward VI had been a just punishment for what he had
          done.
               If the favourable opportunity was not to be missed,
          the departure of Pole for England was very urgent, for Parliament was to be
          opened on November 12th, and the question of reunion must then be discussed.
               The Imperial ambassador in London, Simon Renard,
          arrived in Brussels just at the right moment, on October 20th. On the 22nd, he
          explained the state of affairs in England to Pole, in the presence of the
          nuncio. He said that three classes of people there were opponents of
          reconciliation with Rome : those in whose eyes religious freedom meant the same
          thing as carnal freedom; those who had been enriched by the goods of the Church
          ; and, finally, the ambitious, to whom risings and unrest in the country were
          ever welcome. The expressions in the brief of September 28th had aroused fears
          in England that Pole would take legal proceedings against the holders of Church
          property after the reunion with Rome, and demand restitution. Then Renard laid
          the following questions before the English Cardinal. Did he propose to make a
          solemn entry into London, invested with the insignia of his office as legate?
          Would he exercise his powers in agreement with Mary and Philip? Would the Pope
          grant him an amplification of the powers he had already received? Pole,
          answered that they must, above all things, cease to expect that the breach
          could be healed by this prolonged delay. He would make no difficulty about
          appearing in England as a simple Papal envoy, without the insignia of a legate,
          he would not hesitate to seek the advice of their Majesties in the exercise of
          his powers, and he had no doubt as to the readiness of the Pope to meet their
          wishes.
               In a further meeting on October 25th, Renard again
          returned to the question of Church property, and the extension of the powers
          given him by the Pope. In order to satisfy him, Pole showed him the secret
          brief of August 5th, in which Julius III had, from the first, promised his
          concurrence with all the decisions of the legate. Renard was exceedingly
          pleased and declared that if the existence of this document had been known
          earlier, all the recent steps which had been taken with regard to the Pope
          would have been unnecessary. On Renard’s advice, the brief was also laid before
          the Emperor, who remarked in astonishment to Muzzarelli : “If the legate is not
          already in England, he has only himself to thank for it.’’
               Pole’s time, therefore, had at last arrived. His joy,
          as Muzzarelli wrote was “inconceivably great,’’ and in his letters to London
          and Rome he expressed it in the strongest terms. His satisfaction could only be
          increased by a letter from the queen, on November 6th. She informed him that
          she had, on the previous Saturday, announced to her Council, in a formal
          sitting and in the presence of her husband, that in her opinion the time had
          now come to summon the legate and to complete the reconciliation with Rome. All
          had unanimously agreed with this opinion of the queen, and two of the most
          influential members, Lord Paget and Lord Edward Hastings, had at once been
          commissioned to repair to Brussels and invite the legate to England in the name
          of the Royal Council. On November 8th the English ambassador in Brussels, John
          Mason, showed this official invitation to the Emperor, and on the following
          day, Granvelle informed the English Cardinal that it was now time to prepare
          for the journey to London.
               On November nth Paget and Hastings presented
          themselves before the legate, and again at once referred to the burning
          question of the Church property, which now formed the only obstacle to the
          reconciliation of their country with the Pope. Pole had his farewell audience
          with the Emperor on the 12th, and on the following day he left Brussels. His
          journey to London was like a triumphal procession. On November 19th he was
          received at Calais, on his first entering into English territory, in the most
          solemn manner, by the marshall at the head of the
          garrison, and all the officials. When he landed at Dover he was welcomed by
          Lord Montague and Thirlby, the Bishop of Ely, who were accompanied by a great
          number of the nobility, in the name of the queen and King Philip. The further
          he advanced, the greater was the number of the nobles of the country who joined
          him, until at last 1800 gentlemen formed his retinue.
           At Canterbury Pole was received with joyful
          acclamations by the people. From thence he sent Richard Pate, Bishop of
          Worcester, to their Majesties, to ask when they would grant him an audience.
          When he proceeded, two days later, two members of Parliament brought him the
          news at Gravesend that the sentence of attainder pronounced against him by
          Henry VIII. had been reversed by Parliament, amid cries of jubilation, in the
          presence of the queen and King Philip. In handing him the document which had
          been drawn up concerning this, the two members informed him that their
          Majesties desired him to appear before them as legate, wearing all the insignia
          of his office.
           The same proposal had been made to Pole at Canterbury,
          but then he had declined to accept it, but now, as their Majesties wished it,
          he had to give way. The large silver legate’s cross was affixed to the prow of
          the royal barge which the queen had sent to meet him at Gravesend, and the
          Cardinal, accompanied by a great number of vessels, which carried the greatest
          nobles of the land, sailed up the Thames to Westminster. There he was welcomed
          on landing by Gardiner, at the gate by King Philip, and at the top of the
          steps, which he ascended in the company of Philip, by the queen, who was
          radiantly happy, and declared that she had not felt such gladness on her
          accession to the throne. This memorable day was November 24th. Pole took up his
          temporary residence in the archiepiscopal palace at Lambeth.
               The task which had brought the legate to England could
          only be accomplished with the help of Parliament, which had been sitting since
          November 12th. In the opening speech, Gardiner declared that the first
          Parliament of the queen’s reign had restored the former religious conditions,
          the second had confirmed her marriage treaty, and the third was asked to bring
          about the union of the kingdom with the Universal Church. No opposition to the
          royal wishes was expected, and both Houses had very willingly reversed the
          sentence of attainder on Pole. The manner in which the reconciliation with Rome
          was now to be effected in Parliament was discussed by Pole and Gardiner on
          November 25th. This was determined by the legate on the following day, and
          carried into execution, as had been already arranged, on November 28th, 29th
          and 30th. It happened very fortunately that, just as Pole was deliberating with
          the sovereigns, the Papal Bull, containing all the alterations asked for by the
          Cardinal, should have been delivered to him.
               On November 28th Parliament assembled in the royal
          palace of Whitehall. Pole was solemnly brought in and delivered a long
          discourse setting forth the purpose of his mission. He thanked them, first of
          all, for having, by their repeal of the act of attainder, restored to him his
          native land, his estates and his title of nobility. He had returned, he said,
          to restore to his country her title of nobility, which in the sorrowful events
          of the preceding decades she had forfeited. Till now, England had distinguished
          herself by her devotion to Christ and the Holy See; this devotion she had
          fostered, and through Boniface, had spread among other nations. She had been
          deprived of this great prerogative and noble title because the Holy See would
          not give way to a criminal passion, and because, in contradiction to their
          forefathers, she had gone to foreign nations in order to be indoctrinated with
          the abominations of their false teaching. Now, however, God had raised up a
          queen who would lead her country out of this house of bondage, and the two
          highest powers on earth, the Pope and the Emperor, had come to support her.
          King Philip, as the representative of the Emperor, would establish temporal
          peace, and he himself, as the representative of the Pope, had come to give his
          countrymen spiritual peace. Only two conditions were necessarily bound up with
          the reunion of the country with the Holy See: they must acknowledge their
          transgression, and they must repeal the laws against the Papal supremacy.
               After this speech, Pole retired, and Gardiner
          continued the discussion. His exhortation to reunion with the Church was
          received with universal applause, and on the following day the proposal was
          formally voted upon and carried.
               On November 30th, Parliament again assembled in the
          great hall of the royal palace. Philip sat at the queen’s left hand, and the
          Cardinal on her right, but at a greater distance from the throne. Gardiner
          announced the decision of the previous day, and begged their Majesties to act
          as mediators between the representatives of the people and the legate. A
          petition to this effect was then read aloud, which all present loudly
          acclaimed, after which the queen and King Philip handed it to the legate and
          begged absolution for schism and all censures. Pole then caused the Bull
          concerning his powers and authority to be read, and gave thanks to God in a
          short speech for England’s reconciliation. Then all, the queen and king not
          excepted, fell upon their knees and received absolution in the name of the
          Father, Son and Holy Ghost. A loud and oft repeated “Amen” resounded on all
          sides, and a solemn Te Deum in the royal chapel
          closed the proceedings.
           Two days later, on the first Sunday in Advent, Pole
          made his entry into London, amid universal enthusiasm. After Bishop Bonner had
          celebrated High Mass in the presence of the legate and King Philip, Gardiner
          preached at St. Paul’s Cross on the text from the liturgy of the day : “ Now is
          the time to arouse from sleep.” He was listened to by 25,000 people. When Pole
          returned to the archiepiscopal palace, the people thronged round him in such
          crowds to receive his blessings, that Parpaglia writes that he could not have believed that London contained so many
          inhabitants.
           The burning question of the Church property was
          finally settled immediately after the reconciliation. Two petitions on the
          matter were addressed to the Crown, one from Parliament, and the other from the
          clergy. In the former, Parliament besought their Majesties to obtain from the
          legate all those dispensations which the changes during the time of schism made
          necessary, and they desired, in particular, that the right of possession should
          be assured to the present holders of Church lands. In the other petition the
          clergy renounced all claim on the stolen ecclesiastical property. Pole issued
          the desired decree on December 24th. In accordance with this, all the
          charitable institutions and schools founded during the schism were to remain in
          being, and all the marriages and episcopal “acta” concluded during this period
          without the necessary Papal dispensation were declared valid, while the
          possessors of Church property were not to be disturbed, either now or in the
          future, on ecclesiastical grounds. A comprehensive Bill of January 1555 then
          declared that all the statutes promulgated since the twentieth year of Henry
          VIII against the Papal authority were invalid, and confirmed the legate’s
          decree.
               As a sign that a new era had begun and that the old
          troubles were forgotten, at the return of England to the Universal Church, all
          those who still remained in prison on account of their participation in the
          rebellion of Northumberland and Wyatt, were released from the Tower on January
          18th, 1555, Elizabeth returned to court, while Courtenay received “permission”
          to travel for the purpose of improving his education. He died suddenly in
          Venice in 1556.
               Viscount Montague, Bishop Thirlby and Sir Edward Carne
          were appointed ambassadors to Rome on February 18th, to announce officially to
          the Pope the happy news of England’s return to the Church.
               Julius III received the first news of the events of
          St. Andrew’s Day, on December 14th, in a letter from the hand of King Philip.
          The Feast of St. Andrew, to which he owed his deliverance at the sack of Rome,
          again became for him a day of rejoicing. He caused the royal letter to be read
          to as many Cardinals, prelates and others as the Hall of Consistory could
          contain, and then proceeded to St. Peter’s in order to assist at a Mass of
          thanksgiving in St. Andrew’s Chapel. Afterwards, prayers of thanksgiving for
          fourteen days were prescribed and a Jubilee indulgence proclaimed. The joyful
          events were celebrated in other parts of Italy, as well as in Rome, by solemn
          thanksgivings and bonfires, while pamphlets announced the great triumph in the
          most distant lands. The auditor of the Rota, Antonio Agostini, was commissioned
          to present Queen Mary with the Golden Rose, her consort receiving a consecrated
          sword and hat of state.
               
           
           
           CHAPTER XI.
               Spread of Christianity in the New World.
               
           
           The Apostolic See devoted special attention to the
          missions in the New World during the reign of Julius III. A brief of July 20th,
          1554, made an attempt to provide for the scarcity of missionaries in America,
          in accordance with which suitable members of the Franciscan, Dominican and
          Augustinian Orders could receive permission to go as missionaries to America
          from the Archbishop of Seville, the Bishops of Avila, the Patriarch of the West
          Indies, and the former Bishop of Pamplona, Antonio Fonseca, even without the
          sanction of the superiors of their own Order. A new bishopric was founded at la
          Plata on June 27th, 1552, in the modern Bolivia, for Spanish South America.
          Portuguese South America had always been under the jurisdiction of the
          Archbishop of Funchal, in Madeira, whom Clement VII. had appointed metropolitan
          for the whole of the Portuguese colonies. This arrangement was brought to an
          end on February 25th, 1551, and San Salvador (Bahia) was founded as a bishopric
          for Brazil. Soon afterwards, on June 26th, 1551, Funchal lost its metropolitan
          rights as an independent see, and became a suffragan bishopric of Lisbon.
               The superior of the Jesuit mission in Brazil, Manoel
          Nobrega, had, in particular, worked, in his letters to Europe, for the
          establishment of a separate bishopric there. It was his opinion that only the
          respect felt for a bishop, and the power which he could wield, would be
          sufficient to improve the moral conditions of the country, of which Nobrega’s
          letters give such a sad picture.
               For some time after his arrival, Nobrega’s letters
          bore the stamp of joyful anticipation. In spite of their cannibalism and
          polygamy, the savages seemed to be easily capable of civilization. They asked
          for instruction in reading and writing, as well as in Christian doctrine; they
          came willingly to the Christian church, and behaved there like white people.
          “Nowhere in the world,” wrote Nobrega on August 10th, 1549, “had such
          favourable prospects been opened to Christianity,” while again, on September
          14th, 1551, he thought the savages in Pernambuco would be easy to convert, but
          that he would require a larger number of priests than was at present at his
          disposal to continue the good work. By the end of 1553, four Jesuit settlements
          had already been founded, in Bahia, Porto Seguro, Espirito Santo and San
          Vincente, to which Piratininga, the present San
          Paolo, was added in January, 1554. The instruction of the Indian children, to
          which the missionaries zealously devoted themselves, seemed specially full of
          promise.
           The atrocities committed by the white people, who were
          for the most part deported criminals, soon destroyed these hopes. Nobrega
          complains that they spoke of the natives as dogs and treated them as such. They
          introduced slave raids (saltos), induced the
          aborigines to embark on ships under false pretences, and sailed away with them
          and sold them as slaves. Their owners, moreover, troubled themselves very
          little about the welfare of their slaves, they worked them to death and then
          threw them in heaps on dunghills. Frequently they took possession of the Indian
          women, white women having only left Europe in small numbers, and real marriages
          with coloured people not being considered fitting, the consequence of these
          conditions was a most shocking state of immorality.
           Here as elsewhere, the missionaries proved themselves
          almost the only friends of the oppressed people. They exhorted and protested
          in their sermons, and backed up their protests by the refusal of the
          Sacraments; they assembled the slaves to instruct them in Christianity, and
          wrote to the King of Portugal to send out free labourers1 and white women. They
          met with a certain amount of success, and in some cases astonishing results
          were obtained. Everything was spoilt however, as far as the immediate future was
          concerned, by the arrival of the bishop, upon whom such hopes had been built.
          Pedro Fernandez Sardinha, who reached Bahia on June 22nd, 1552, was not
          capable, in spite of his zeal, of filling his difficult post in a successful
          manner ; the clergy, too, whom he had brought with him from Portugal, were the
          dregs of their sacred calling, and destroyed by their bad example and their
          indiscriminate dispensation of the Sacraments, everything which the
          missionaries had, with so much trouble, attained. The activities of the Jesuits
          among the white population in Bahia were thus quite brought to an end. Nobrega
          retired to some distance from the town, leaving only one missionary behind for
          the benefit of the children. The bishop fell into the hands of the cannibals in
          1556 and was eaten by them.
               The Indians of the primeval forests had no fixed place
          of abode ; it might easily happen that the missionary who instructed them would
          find, on his return, nothing but their burnt down village. Besides this, the
          different hamlets often consisted of no more than six or seven huts, and this
          scattered condition of the Indians greatly increased the difficulty of
          instructing them. Marriages worthy of the name were also almost unknown among
          them, and they had neither chiefs nor any idea of community life; each one was
          king in his own hut and did as he pleased.
               The missionaries were, therefore, convinced that until
          a certain amount of civilization and order had been introduced among them,
          there could be no question of lasting success, and they were extremely careful
          in baptizing them, chiefly on this ground.
               As far as lay in their power, the missionaries
          themselves endeavoured to pave the way for more civilized conditions, by
          uniting several hamlets into one larger village, with a view to rendering the
          work of instruction easier, or, in accordance with the principle adopted in the
          later settlements, by collecting the converts into special communities. Law and
          order, however, could only be introduced among the Indians on a large scale,
          when the state lent its assistance for this purpose. Nobrega, therefore, wrote
          in 1554 that everything was again going to ruin among the savages in the
          neighbourhood of Bahia; tribes were destroying and devouring one another in
          marauding expeditions, while families were living in a perpetual state of feud
          with each other. It was the duty of the authorities to intervene at this
          juncture, for the savages themselves would prefer a mild condition of
          dependence to the present state of affairs.
               The only obstacle was that the whites took little
          interest in the civilization of the natives. On the contrary, it was considered
          sound policy to encourage the dissensions among them, for the safety of the
          white people was based on the fact of the Indians destroying one another.
          Therefore they incited one tribe against the next, encouraging them in the
          enjoyment of human flesh, while there were not wanting even white people who
          shared their dreadful feasts, with a view to giving them an example. The
          Creoles, cross-breeds between whites and Indians, also worked in direct
          opposition to the missionaries, by trying to make the natives who had been
          baptized renounce Christianity, and treating them as cowards or women if they
          would not do so.
               It is astonishing and worthy of all admiration that
          the missionaries did not lose heart under such difficulties. Living in the
          greatest poverty, hated by the rich on account of their sermons against the
          slave raids, hindered sometimes by the governor, who did not pay them the cost
          of maintenance settled on them by the king, hampered by differences of opinion
          with the bishop, and crushed by the consciousness that their success did not
          correspond to the labour it involved, they never ceased to defend the rights of
          humanity, in disputations and in letters to Portugal laying their complaints
          before the king, and all the time continuing their efforts to comfort and
          alleviate the miseries of the unfortunate natives, in as far as it lay in their
          power to do so.
               As the labours of the Jesuits met, for the present,
          with so much opposition in the Portuguese settlements on the coast, they
          earnestly hoped that better prospects would open before them somewhere else.
          This seemed to be the case in Paraguay.[666] That country had been subject to
          the Spaniards for years, and what the missionaries had been vainly trying to do
          in Brazil, namely, to establish law and order among the Indians, had been
          already accomplished there. The natives had been instructed in Christianity by
          travelling missionaries of the Franciscan Order, and afterwards by secular
          priests ; as, however, there was a great need of spiritual assistance, the
          Indians had repeatedly, since 1552, sent messages to the Jesuits in Brazil to
          come to their aid. There was no want of readiness on the part of the Jesuits to
          grant their request, but the plan fell through on account of the opposition of
          the Portuguese authorities.
               In 1557, with the arrival of a new governor, Men de
          Sa, conditions in Brazil took a more favourable turn. Men de Sa supported the
          missionaries in every way. He at once reunited the natives in the neighbourhood
          of Bahia in three large villages, each of which contained a church ; schools
          arose for the Indian children, while law and justice were administered among
          the natives in a humane manner. These efforts were not, it is true, received
          with any thanks by the colonists.
               While the mission on the Brazilian coast was thus
          preparing for its period of greatest development by a time of probation, the
          conversion of the Indians in Mexico was being definitely provided for.
               Fernando Cortez had been accompanied by two priests
          when he first landed in the New World, and on the news of the completion of the
          conquest of Mexico in 1523, five Franciscans had immediately set sail for
          America. The actual founders of Christianity in New Spain, however, were the
          twelve Franciscans who, invested with the fullest powers by Leo X on April
          25th, 1521, and by Adrian VI on May 13th, 1522, entered the capital in 1524
          under Martin of Valencia, who died in 1534. Cortez himself went out to meet them
          with a brilliant retinue, falling on his knees and kissing their hands, to the
          amazement of the numerous natives who had flocked to the spot, and introducing
          them to the chiefs as the ambassadors of heaven. Numerous members of the other
          Orders now joined this first band of Franciscan missionaries, lists of whose
          names are still in existence. In the years 1529 and 1530 no less than
          twenty-six, in 1538 thirty-one, and in 1542 eighty-six priests received the
          royal permission to proceed to Mexico.[672] Two reports which Martin of
          Valencia and Juan Zumarraga sent to Europe on June 12th, 1531, telling of the
          success of their labours, awakened great enthusiasm in many persons for the
          vocation to the missionary life.[673] According to Martin of Valencia, in 1531
          there were already twenty Franciscan convents in Mexico, of which the greater
          number were, indeed, little more than Indian huts, but in 1555 the number of
          Franciscan settlements had increased to fifty, and at the close of the XVIth century to seventy. The Franciscans were joined in
          1526 by the Dominicans and in 1533 by the Augustinians. In 1528 Juan Zumarraga,
          chosen by Charles V, arrived in the capital of the country as bishop-elect of
          Mexico and protector of the Indians. He was consecrated bishop in Spain in
          1532, and returned to his diocese with numerous new missionaries. As early as
          1546 the city of Mexico was able to be raised to be an archbishopric, with the
          suffragan sees of Oaxaca, Mechoacan, Tlaxcala,
          Guatemala and Chiapa.
           The Franciscans in Mexico from the very beginning made
          the instructions of youth the chief aim of their work. In each of their
          convents great halls were erected, in which on an average 500 native boys, and
          sometimes as many as between 800 and 1000, received instruction in reading,
          writing and ecclesiastical chant. They had, especially at first, the sons of
          the more influential natives in view, who would later occupy the more important
          positions. The education of the girls was also looked after, and for this
          purpose pious women, mostly members of the Third Order, were brought over from
          Spain to act as teachers. Bishop Zumarraga, in a letter to Charles V on
          December 21st, 1537, declared that it was one of the most pressing requirements
          of the mission that a large college for boys should be built in each diocese,
          and a second one for girls. The instruction given to the boys should be
          extended so as to include Latin grammar, while the girls should be educated
          from about their sixth year by nuns and pious women, and be married when they
          attained the age of twelve. By their zeal in the erection of schools the
          Franciscans must be regarded as the founders of the Mexican system of public
          education, for in the old Aztec kingdom instruction by means of schools was
          still unknown.
               A simple lay-brother, Peter of Ghent (died 1572) won
          special renown as an instructor of youth, teaching the children of the capital
          for almost fifty years. In the morning they learned reading, writing and
          singing, while in the afternoon he gave them lessons in Christian doctrine. He
          had chosen fifty of the most advanced pupils and sent them out on Sundays, two
          by two, so that they might fill the office of catechists to their countrymen.
          Peter was also one of the most influential men in Mexico, from his knowledge of
          building and his skill in many crafts, so that Alonso de Montufar, Zumarraga’s
          successor in the archiepiscopal see (1551-1569) said that it was not he, but
          Brother Peter, who was the real bishop of Mexico. Peter of Ghent could actually
          have become Archbishop of Mexico, if he had not preferred to remain in his
          humble position.
               While the missionaries were teaching the young people
          Spanish, they themselves learned the Mexican language from their pupils, and
          one of their chief reasons for beginning operations by the instruction of the
          young was that they saw in this the easiest way of acquiring the idioms of the
          country.
               After they had attained to sufficient proficiency in
          this, the conversion of the actual Aztec territory was accomplished in a
          comparatively short time. The heathen temples were for the most part destroyed,
          and the images broken. Zumarraga writes as early as 1531 that 500 temples had
          been cast down and 20,000 idols burned. Catholic chapels arose on every side,
          of which Peter of Ghent had already erected 100 by 1529,4 and to these the
          Indians flocked in great numbers.
               The capital of the country might serve as a symbol of
          the religious change which had taken place, for it had arisen in less than four
          years from the ruins of the city destroyed by Cortez, more beautiful and
          magnificent than before. Where the temple of the god of war had formerly stood,
          the cathedral, dedicated to St. Francis, now arose, into the foundations of
          which the broken images of the Aztec gods had been thrown. In the part of the
          city called Tlatelolco a second cathedral was to be found, besides which there
          were about thirty churches for the natives.
               In many cases, it is true, the conversions were only
          superficial; Bishop Zumarraga complains in 1537 that Indians of advanced age
          kept up their old superstitious customs, and relinquished their idols and
          habits, especially that of polygamy, most unwillingly; the missionaries,
          therefore, had above all things to endeavour to confirm the youth in the
          Christian religion. The learned Bernadino of Sahagun (died 1590) thought that
          the early missionaries had been wanting in the “wisdom of the serpent”, for
          they had not discovered that the Indians went to the Christian church, while
          still retaining their old idols. The missionaries, however, who lived in the
          closest touch with the people, could not be permanently mistaken as to their
          mentality, and there are many reasons which explain the rapid conversion of
          such great masses of the natives.
               The victory over the old Mexico was, in the eyes of
          the Indians, also a victory over the Mexican gods, and they had to explain to
          themselves the fact that the Spaniards were able to destroy the idols
          unpunished, in the same way. Besides this the old religion had been a hard yoke
          for those of the lower classes. The blood of their own children was sometimes
          demanded of them, and the prospect of immortality was held out to them, not as
          a state which would depend on their moral conduct, but rather on their rank in
          life, or the manner of their death. The contrast between the arrogant Mexican
          priests, who considered themselves far above the common people, and the simple
          unselfish Franciscans could not fail to bring out the superiority of the
          missionaries. It made a great impression on the Indians, that the religious
          went about barefoot, and were content with as poor nourishment as they had
          themselves. Of still greater weight was the fact that the missionaries showed a
          comprehension of the needs of the poor natives, and defended and protected them
          whenever they could. That the conquerors, whom they looked up to as “ white
          gods ” should so reverence these poor missionaries, increased still more the
          esteem in which they held them. The national place of pilgrimage, Guadelupe,
          had also a great influence on the conversion of the Indians ; they were firmly
          convinced that Our Lady had appeared in 1531 to one of their own people there,
          and had left her picture painted on an Indian cloak, as a palpable proof that
          the Christian religion was not for the white man alone.
               The greatest obstacle to the christianizing of Mexico came, here as elsewhere, from the whites. “The Indians,” writes Peter
          of Ghent on February 15th, 1552,3 to the Emperor, “are overwhelmed with work
          and cannot earn enough to live. They must perform compulsory labour for their
          masters for a whole month, perhaps at a distance of forty or fifty miles from
          their homes, and are not, during that time, able to till their own fields, and
          when they return to their huts they find their wives and children in misery,
          with hardly enough to cover them, and their little property has then to be sold
          to provide them with the means of existence.” As a consequence of this, the
          Indian population began to die out. On March 8th, 1594, the missionaries wrote
          to the Spanish government that the taxpaying Indians had diminished by 300,000
          in seven years, and that without any pestilence.
               The Spanish government cannot be blamed altogether for
          this state of affairs. A great many royal regulations were issued in favour of
          the natives of Mexico, and the first viceroys, Mendoza and Velasco, also
          showed much good will. The work in the mines by the Indians, was, for example,
          abolished by Velasco, who said that the freedom of the Indians was of more
          value than all the mines in the world, and that all human and divine laws could
          not be trampled underfoot for the sake of profit. In consequence, the condition
          of the natives really did improve; they won more and more freedom, were able to
          do their work as they desired, and, except in the towns on the coast, actual
          slavery never seems to have gained a firm footing in Mexico. They were not
          condemned to extinction, as in so many other colonies ; among the thirteen and
          a half millions of inhabitants of Mexico today, there are little more than two
          million white people, the others being, with the exception of 80,000 negroes,
          all Indians or Mestizoes.
           But, in the early times after the conquest, and
          especially in the years when no viceroy ruled in Mexico, and the country was
          under an “Audiencia” or Court of Justice, the condition of the natives was
          indeed unbearable. The good will of the viceroy was not able to cope with the
          force of prevailing circumstances, and nobody in Mexico troubled much about
          laws which had been made in Spain. In the struggle against these evils the
          Franciscans rendered services both to Mexico and to humanity which cannot be too
          highly esteemed. They never ceased to preach against the oppression of the
          defenceless, and addressed complaint after complaint to Spain. On this account
          they were calumniated, alms were refused to them, the Indians were taught to be
          suspicious of them, and their correspondence with Spain was watched. They
          succeeded, however, by seizing favourable opportunities, in getting their
          letters of complaint through to Spain, with the result that the “Audiencia” was
          abolished, and another court, favourable to the Franciscans, was set up in its
          place.
               It was, above all, Bishop Zumarraga who carried on the
          struggle against the “Audiencia” and later on, after he had been, on February
          24th, 1528, together with the Dominican, Julian Garces, first Bishop of
          Tlaxcala, appointed “Protector of the Indians,” he did not cease to enter the
          lists on behalf of his clients. The Franciscans, Motolinia (died 1569) and
          Mendieta (died 1604) were also the champions of freedom for the Indians. The
          provincials of all the Orders working in Mexico addressed a joint petition to
          Philip II in 1562, begging him to avert the ruin which threatened the new
          Church in Mexico. Indeed, it was the belief of many people in the country that
          the Indians there would have been exterminated, as were those of the Antilles
          and elsewhere, had it not been for the determination of the Franciscans.
               As in the actual territory of the Aztecs, the
          Franciscans also spread the faith in the neighbouring countries. They went very
          early to Mechoacan, which was able to be formed into
          a separate province of the Order with fifty convents in 1575. They had a great
          deal to suffer in Yucatan, where the Spaniards endeavoured in every way to
          prevent the christianizing of the natives, but in
          spite of this some thirty-seven mission centres were founded between 1534 and
          1600. The Franciscans began their work in Guatemala in 1539; in the year 1603
          they had already twenty-four convents, while Nicaragua and Costa Rica formed an
          independent province in 1579, with twelve settlements. They had been working
          among the savage tribes of Zacatecas since 1546 at least, and suffered much
          persecution there, not a few of them losing their lives.
           In Guatemala the Dominicans had preceded the
          Franciscans in 1538. Under the guidance of Dominic of Betanzos their sphere of
          activity was also extended over many provinces. They had three large convents,
          in the capital of the country, in Oaxaca and Puebla, besides twenty-two
          settlements in Mexico proper, twenty-one in the territory of the Zapotecas, seventeen among the Mixtecas,
          as well as one in Vera Cruz and another in S. Juan d’Uloa.
          They were specially active in Nicaragua, as well as in Guatemala. To the north
          of Guatemala there was a tract of land named Terra de Guerra, so called on
          account of the savagery of the inhabitants and the vain attempts which had been
          made to subdue it. When Las Casas’ book concerning the conversion of the
          Indians was written, many Spaniards scornfully challenged the Dominicans to
          attempt in this country the use of the purely peaceful means of conversion
          advocated by the member of their Order. The Dominicans accepted the challenge,
          and they succeeded, without the support of armed power, in gaining an entrance into
          the country and in changing the former “land of war” into the present day Veia Paz. Royal decrees assured the freedom
          of the converted Indians.
           Among the Dominican bishops, Julian Garces, first
          Bishop of Tlaxcala, was, together with Las Casas, a zealous champion of the
          Indians, as well as their defender. He addressed a memorandum to Paul III,
          calling on the authority of the Holy See itself against those who would deny to
          the Indians all power of being received as members of the Christian body. In
          this he represents in glowing terms, the good moral behaviour of his proteges.
          Paul III answered this memorandum by his celebrated brief against slavery.
               The zealous labours of the missionaries in Mexico also
          bore great fruit in the advancement of learning. The science of languages has
          absolutely no other source of information with regard to the ancient languages
          of Mexico than their researches. Two of the first Franciscans, Alonso Molina
          and Bernardino de Sahagun had mastered all the intricacies of the prevailing
          language of the country, the Aztec. Molina composed a dictionary and grammar
          of Aztec, and we may specially mention Sahagun’s translation of the Epistles
          and Gospels into classical Aztec. Franciscans and Dominicans in the XVIth century also composed dictionaries and grammars of
          the other languages of Mexico, Miztec, Zapotec, Maya
          and a number of other dialects, which were in part printed at the time, for use
          in spreading the faith.
           The necessity of gaining a knowledge of the ideas and
          customs of the Aztecs, also led to the study of the antiquities of this
          remarkable people. Bernardino de Sahagun succeeded, after the most exhaustive
          and diligent study, in providing data which are acknowledged to be the most
          complete which are to be obtained in this field of research. A work, planned on
          a very large scale, which deals with the antiquities of Mexico from heathen
          times, as well as with its ecclesiastical history, was composed by Juan de Torquemada,
          the “Livy of New Spain.” The same subject was treated by Toribio de Benavente,
          one of the twelve missionaries who came to Mexico in 1524. He was greeted at
          the time by the Indians with the name of “Motolinia,” which means “poor,” on
          account of his poverty-stricken appearance, and from that he always made use of
          the name. In his fight for the freedom of the Indians he was keenly opposed to
          Las Casas, whose ideas seemed to him exaggerated. Jeronimo de Mendieta deals in
          his Indian ecclesiastical history with the christianizing of Mexico. Almost everything that we know concerning ancient Mexico and its
          wonderful civilization can be directly traced to these historical works of the
          Franciscans, which, for the most part, were only published during the XIXth century.
           
           
           CHAPTER XII.
               The East Indies and the Mission of Saint Francis
          Xavier.
               
           In the East Indies, the work of the missions was not
          greatly developed under Julius III, although it gained a firmer footing and
          struck deeper roots. “We are not yet troubling,” writes the Jesuit, Melchior
          Nunez, on December 7th, 1552, from Bassein,”1 to make many Christians. Those
          whom we gain we first and above all things thoroughly instruct, and make it our
          chief endeavour to retain those already won over to the faith and to teach
          them, for up to the present matters have been very serious in this respect.”
               On the first arrival of the Portuguese in India, rough
          soldiers had endeavoured, in their own way, to assist in the spreading of
          Christianity by immediately baptizing the native prisoners of war. Priests,
          too, had been in the habit of administering baptism in the same “military” way.
          There were, happily, exceptions, and Nunez speaks of the Franciscan, Antonio do
          Porto, who took great pains with the instruction of the new converts, as being
          one of these. Fra Antonio is known to have not only destroyed temples and
          erected churches, but also to have founded several institutions for the
          education of orphan boys. It was not the same everywhere, however. The vicar of
          Goa, had, according to his own testimony, baptized no fewer than 120,000
          heathens on the Fishing Coast in three years, and often from 1000 to 1500 a
          day. Yet all these had, as Francis Xavier wrote in 1542, nothing of
          Christianity about them but the name.
               Francis Xavier had recognized from the first that the
          principal work to be done lay in the instruction of the new converts, and he,
          therefore, laid the greatest stress on this point. He did not, by any means,
          bring a cut and dried scheme with him from Europe for the furtherance of this
          object, for we find him, in 1542, earnestly begging, in a letter from India,
          the advice of his colleagues in Rome, as to how he had better proceed with his
          missionary work. He also, at first, administered baptism immediately after the
          most essential lessons had been given, leaving further instruction for the
          future.
               Experience, however, soon showed that much more care
          must be exercised, as so many begged to be received into the Church from merely
          human motives.[708] These nominal Christians afterwards either refused to
          listen to instruction, or eventually returned to the worship of their idols and
          to their heathen customs. The Jesuits, therefore, instituted a catechumenate of
          from three to four months, and those who were found to be insincere were
          sternly sent away.
               Ignatius of Loyola had given twofold advice for the
          purpose of confirming Christianity in India: first, the instruction of the
          children must be provided for, and, secondly, houses for the instruction of the
          catechumens must be established for the adults. His advice was joyfully
          followed by the Jesuits in India. The principal care of Francis Xavier was to
          gather the children together in the first place, and through them influence the
          parents ; he introduced this method of procedure throughout the whole of India.
          At a period when instruction was nowhere given to foreigners in the Jesuit
          colleges in Europe, schools arose everywhere in India where the Jesuits were to
          be found, in which the native children were taught reading, writing and
          catechism. It was not, at first, possible to build houses for catechumens in
          each place, but, in 1555, several rooms were set apart in the college of Goa,
          where from twelve to fifteen catechumens were constantly receiving instruction,
          which lasted for two or three months. Female catechumens received the necessary
          instruction under the supervision of a respectable matron in the hospital.
               Further progress was made, especially by Henrico
          Henriquez, to whom it was of great advantage in his mission on the Fishing
          Coast, that all the natives belonged to the same tribe, and that the whole
          population, as such, had embraced Christianity. To make up, to some extent, for
          the want of priests, Henriquez introduced a system of instruction given by
          catechists. He chose the most gifted among the new converts, and appointed them
          to give Christian instruction in the various villages, and in cases of necessity
          to baptize, while serious offences were to be brought to the knowledge of the
          missionaries. As Henriquez was very careful in choosing his catechists, their
          number did not exceed nine or ten ; they discharged their duties to the
          complete satisfaction of the missionaries, so that Henriquez thought that,
          should the priests all die, Christianity might still be maintained by these
          catechists on the Fishing Coast. A trustworthy man was also appointed in each
          village, who held meetings for prayer, and gave religious instruction in the
          native tongue. The new converts learned the usual prayers in Latin, according
          to the Roman custom, although Henriquez soon allowed them much liberty in this
          respect.
               A further praiseworthy practice of Henriquez and his
          companions lay in the fact that they earnestly devoted themselves to the study
          of the language of the country. The first Jesuit missionaries, who found
          themselves confronted by a multiplicity of native dialects, and did not wish to
          confine their activities to limited districts, had to make use of an
          interpreter for their sermons. With these, however, they often had unpleasant
          experiences. When Henriquez understood Tamil better, he found many mistakes made
          by the interpreter in the translation of the ordinary prayers. The new
          translation, as he wrote to Rome, cost him from three to four months hard work,
          as no words existed in the language for Christian ideas. He reported this so
          that the missionaries on the Congo might be warned ; they should not attempt
          the translation of the prayers until they had a thorough command of the
          language. Nicholas Lancilotti also said frequently in
          his letters to Ignatius that the missionaries in India should have special
          districts assigned to them for their labours, and should be strictly enjoined
          to master the language of the country. Little confidence could be placed in
          interpreters, and Henriquez owed his success in great measure to the fact that
          he had thoroughly learned the language of the natives. It was Henriquez who
          drew up the first Tamil grammar, which he printed for the use of the
          missionaries.
           The Portuguese officials formed the greatest obstacle
          in the way of the advancement of the mission. Xavier had already written to
          Rodriguez in Portugal, telling him that he should never agree to any of his
          friends being sent to India as an official; however upright a man might be at
          home, they all fell into dishonourable ways in India. A post in India was
          considered as much a reward for services rendered as an easy way of making money;
          the native tribes who had both embraced Christianity and submitted to the
          Portuguese rule, were especially plundered in the most ruthless manner. It had
          already happened, writes a missionary from the Fishing Coast in 1555, that an
          official with a salary of 2000 or 3000 ducats, had in the course of one or two
          years gathered together from 100,000 to 200,000 ducats of the royal revenue, by
          extortion from the poor pearl fishers. Such people were, naturally, hostile to
          the missionaries, as the protectors of the poor, did not pay them the sums the
          king had appointed for them, and raised obstacles in their way whenever they
          could. Lancilotti also wrote from the Fishing Coast,
          that it was hardly possible to describe the ruin they caused ; all that the
          missionaries had taken many years to bring about, was destroyed in a few months
          by their avarice, and there was a real danger lest the whole of the 70,000
          Christians on this coast should fall away through their behaviour. Francis
          Xavier therefore wrote to John III that he would “flee” to Japan, so as not to
          lose his time in India; it was a “martyrdom” to see everything destroyed which
          had been built up with so much trouble. Henriquez also was of opinion that with
          a good official, much more would be gained in the matter of the conversion of
          the natives with a single priest, than with twenty under a bad one.
           The immorality of the Portuguese was almost a greater
          obstacle to the spread of Christianity than their avarice. Alfonso Cyprian, for
          example, writes from S. Thome that the ecclesiastical as well as the secular
          authorities conducted themselves in such a manner that it was a scandal to the
          natives when the Europeans led such lives ; the new converts fell away again,
          while others refused baptism when they saw the abandoned way in which
          Christians lived. It is true that S. Thome, which lay on the extreme borders of
          the Portuguese territory, had become a place of refuge for all those who dared
          not live elsewhere. Similar complaints were also heard, however, from other
          parts of India. The ease with which slaves could be procured in India furthered
          the general immorality in a special way. Rich Portuguese possessed as many as
          300 or more, so that it was, in many cases, possible for them to have regular
          harems of twenty or more slaves.
               To all this was added the invasion of southern India
          by Islam, in which the missionaries not only found a powerful rival, concerning
          whose progress the Jesuits often complained, but also a dangerous enemy. In a
          petition to King John III the missionaries relate that in 1554 the Arabs had
          caused the loss of two Christian missions in Travancore, by inducing the king,
          with presents of money, to forbid the Christian priests to preach or build
          churches. The new’ converts, especially in the Moluccas, where the natives had
          eagerly embraced Christianity, suffered from the attacks of Saracen pirates.
          Many Christians were murdered or plundered, others being thrown into the sea if
          no one offered to buy them, while many Christian villages were burned to the
          ground.
               As they had done in the East Indies, so did the
          Jesuits penetrate into Abyssinia as the pioneers of the Church. The hope of
          again being able to reunite the Abyssinian Church with Rome had first arisen
          under Paul III, and was still entertained under Julius III. As of old, the Holy
          See again made use of the mediation of Portugal. At the beginning of the year
          1555 the Pope thought he was able to take a decisive step; in consideration of
          the distance of the country, he appointed, on January 23rd, three bishops chosen
          from the Society of Jesus ; of these he fixed on Nunez Barreto as patriarch,
          and Fathers Andreas Oviedo and Melchior Carnero as assistant bishops with the
          right of succession. His Holiness hoped all the more for the success of this
          attempt as he had succeeded in 1553 in bringing about the reunion of the
          Nestorians in Mesopotamia.
               What hopes Julius III placed in the Jesuits for the
          conversion of the East, may best be understood from the fact that he gave them
          permission, by a Bull of October 6th, 1553, to found three colleges, one in
          Jerusalem, a second in Cyprus, and a third in Constantinople. These establishments,
          which might have become of the greatest importance, never came into existence,
          but, on the other hand, Julius III lived to see the beginning of the mission in
          far-off Japan. To this island kingdom, possessed of a scenery of indescribable
          beauty, Providence now sent a man who must be counted one of the most heroic
          pioneers of the religion of the Cross.
               Filled with a burning zeal for the spread of the
          doctrines of Christianity, the Apostle of India, Francis Xavier, had proceeded,
          in the last year of the pontificate of the Farnese Pope, to Japan, where he
          landed in Kagoschima on August 15th. On November 5th,
          1549, he sent his first impressions and experiences in an exhortation to his
          fellow-workers. “The greatest trials you have until now endured are small in
          comparison with those you will experience in Japan. Prepare yourselves for
          difficulties, by setting aside all consideration for your own interests.”
           The Europeans in Japan really felt as if they had come
          into a new world. All the habits, customs and forms of courtesy were different,
          the food was scanty and unusual, and the language was difficult. A missionary
          wrote later that one must again become a child in Japan, and learn once more
          how to speak, sit down, walk and eat. Instead of the respect which the
          Portuguese had paid to the priests, the missionaries found the opposite here,
          because, with all their ceremonious politeness to one another, the Japanese
          felt nothing but contempt for strangers, especially when they, as was the case
          with these messengers of the faith, appeared in poor apparel.
               Political conditions, moreover, were not favourable to
          the spread of Christianity, as the country was in a state of anarchy. Japan was
          nominally under the dominion of the Emperor and his representative, the Schogun, but both of them were, as a matter of fact,
          completely powerless. The actual power was in the hands of more than sixty
          petty princes, the Daimios, who waged perpetual civil war on each other. The
          well organized Buddhist monasteries, which were well provided with armed
          forces, had great political influence, perhaps the greatest in the country, and
          that these would soon attack Christianity, “and not in words alone,” Xavier
          recognized from the first.
           It was fortunate for the missionaries that the Daimios
          were exceedingly anxious to attract Portuguese ships to their harbours, and
          hoped to gain this end by protecting the missionaries. It was also favourable
          to the spread of Christianity that there was no single central government and
          no universal religion. The dominant form of religion was Buddhism, which was
          divided into some six opposing sects. Xavier was, however, more filled with
          confident expectations by the lively interest which the Japanese took in
          religion, and by their character, which disposed them to be influenced by
          arguments founded on reason, than by any other circumstances. “If God, our
          Lord,” he writes, “gives us ten years of life, we shall see great things in
          this country.”
               Soon after his arrival in Kagoschima,
          Xavier began, with the help of his companion, Paul Anjiro,
          to draw up a summary of Christian doctrine in the Japanese language. As,
          however, Anjiro did not know the language
          sufficiently well, the work was not a success, and educated Japanese laughed at
          it. Mockery and laughter also were not wanting when Francis, after some time,
          produced his work in the public streets and began to read it aloud. Nevertheless,
          the whole bearing of the missionary, the thought that he had come so far only
          to promote the salvation of a foreign race, and the sublimity of the doctrine
          which shone through the imperfectly expressed language, gradually made a
          powerful impression. After the lapse of a year, 100 Christians could be counted
          in Kagoschima, while the throng round the
          missionaries was so great that the bonzes obtained from the Daimio a
          prohibition of further conversions. Francis then repaired to Hirado, an island to the west of Kiuschiu,
          where Portuguese ships had put in. After very promising beginnings, however, he
          left this mission to his companion, Cosmas de Torres, and himself proceeded to
          the largest of the Japanese islands, Nippon.
           It had been Xavier’s plan, from the very first, to get
          as far as the capital of the country, Meaco, the
          present Kioto, and to penetrate into the presence of the Emperor, in order to
          obtain from him the permission to preach. After being driven out of Kagoschima, he determined no longer to postpone the
          carrying out of this plan. He left Hirado at the
          beginning of October, 1550, and spent a considerable time in Yamaguchi in
          Nippon, going on from thence in the middle of December to Meaco ; he left this town in February, 1551, in order to return to Hirado. At the most trying time of the year, insufficiently
          clad, and often barefoot, in the company of the lay-brother, Fernandez, he
          accomplished an exceedingly difficult journey through the snow-covered country.
          The travellers often sank to their knees in the snow in the bad roads, and
          often had to plunge into icy streams to their waists. In the villages they were
          mocked and laughed at by the people who flocked round them in crowds, and
          stoned by the children, while in the inns at night they found nothing but a mat
          and a wooden Japanese pillow, that is to say, if, in their miserable clothing,
          they were received in the inns at all.
           This painful pilgrimage was, moreover, almost without
          result, as far as their main object was concerned. In Yamaguchi, indeed,
          Francis was allowed to read his book even to the Daimio for about an hour, but
          there were no conversions. Nothing could be done in Meaco,
          on account of the state of war prevailing there, and Francis could only have
          thought of an interview with the Emperor, because he did not understand the
          conditions in Japan.
           At all events, he brought back one important
          realization from his journey. He now knew that the Emperor was a mere shadow,
          who could not vie with the Daimio of Yamaguchi in real power. He had also
          learned that the poverty and meanness of his appearance was an obstacle to the
          spread of the Gospel. He therefore resolved to dress better, and to offer the
          presents which he had brought from India for the Emperor to the ruler of
          Yamaguchi, Ouchi Yoschitaka. He was received in a friendly
          manner by the latter, who gave him, as a return gift, an old bonze house, with
          the permission to preach the Gospel freely. The preaching, moreover, was not
          unsuccessful; in five or six months, they had from five to six hundred
          baptisms. Xavier’s most important conquest was a half-blind actor who was
          baptized in the name of Lawrence, and was afterwards received as a lay-brother
          into the Society of Jesus; in countless sermons and disputations he won
          thousands for Christianity, among others several Daimios.
           Still more favourable prospects were opened to the
          messengers of the faith by the Daimio of Bungo, Otomo Yoschischige,
          who invited Francis to go to him at Funai and promised every support to the
          missionaries.
           In the meantime, circumstances had arisen in India,
          which made the presence of Francis necessary. He therefore returned to Goa in
          November, 1551, with the intention of endeavouring to introduce Christianity
          into China, as soon as the troubles in India were settled.
               Francis Xavier had long been persuaded that if
          Christianity was to gain a firm footing in Asia, this, the largest and most
          important country of the continent, must, above all others, be won over to the
          faith. He had, therefore, resolved to present himself before the Emperor of
          Japan in Meaco, in order to obtain from him a
          passport for China. He had been able to convince himself in his discussions
          with the Japanese of the respect felt for Chinese learning and wisdom in
          Eastern Asia, for his arguments were often met with the rejoinder that it was
          difficult to believe that the Christian doctrine contained the truth, since it
          was unknown to the Chinese. On the other hand, however, he was fully aware of
          the difficulty of his undertaking. Foreigners were strictly forbidden to enter
          Chinese territory; even the Portuguese who were shipwrecked on the Chinese
          coasts, were loaded with chains and cast into prison for years, while death
          might easily follow the punishment of the bastinado inflicted by the mandarins.
          All this, however, did not intimidate Xavier. At first he had hoped to
          penetrate into China as the companion of a Portuguese envoy, his own friend,
          Pereira, but this plan was frustrated by the opposition of the commandant of
          Malacca, Alvaro de Ataide, who retained Pereira there on the pretext that he
          was required for an expected siege of the town.
           Then Xavier determined to carry out his plan alone,
          and, if necessary, to bear patiently the severity of the Chinese laws  he may have thought that no other course was
          open to him during the lifetime of Alvaro. “I am journeying,” he writes,
          “deprived of all human protection, to the island of Canton, in the hope that a
          friendly heathen will take me over to the continent of China.”
           Portuguese ships used often to lie for months at a
          time off the island of Canton, that is to say off the rocky island of Sanchoan (Sancian, Chang-Tschouen) in order to make a landing there at a favourable
          opportunity, and carry on smuggling with the Chinese of Canton. The island
          itself was barren, and during the time of their stay, the Portuguese lived in
          hastily constructed huts of straw, which they burned on their departure. To
          this place, therefore, Francis caused himself to be conveyed, in order that he.
          might risk his lite for the conversion of China.
           Abandoned though he had been hitherto, the Saint was
          now to be thrown still more on his own resources. From among his companions, he
          was obliged to send back a Portuguese lay-brother, as unfit for work, and an
          interpreter whom he had secured for Canton soon left him for fear of the
          punishments of the mandarins. The captain of the ship, who had brought him out
          of consideration for Alvaro, was not very well-disposed to him. He was, it is
          true, received into the hut of a Portuguese, who looked after him, but after
          the departure of this man, he suffered great want, and had to beg for bread.
          Only a Chinaman of about twenty, who had been brought up in Goa, and had almost
          forgotten his own language, and a servant, were faithful to him.
               In spite of all this, and notwithstanding the warnings
          he received from the Portuguese, as well as from the Chinese traders, Francis
          held fast to his resolution. A Chinaman was at last induced, by the promise of
          a large reward, to undertake to convey him to Canton, and to set him down
          before daybreak at the gate of the city. He had to trust to this man, in spite
          of the danger that he might take the reward, and then get rid of the
          troublesome stranger by throwing him into the sea. Even this danger did not deter
          him, and when the Portuguese begged him, for fear of his getting them into
          trouble, to put oft his hazardous enterprise until after the departure of their
          ships, he was obliged to proceed with his great undertaking quite alone, and
          deprived of all earthly assistance.
               His plans, however, were never carried out. On
          November 22nd, 1552, he was attacked by a violent fever, and on the 27th, at
          two o’clock in the morning, he was claimed by death. On this barren island, in
          a wretched hut, he met his end, as his great soul would have desired it, in the
          full strength of his manhood, in the full fervour of his love for God and man,
          in the utmost poverty and abandonment, like in his death to Him, in whose
          footsteps, in life, he had always endeavoured to tread.
               The only witness of his death, the Chinaman Anton,
          laid his body, according to the Chinese custom, in a sort of coffin, into which
          was sprinkled lime, to hasten decomposition and enable the bones to be carried
          away. When the grave was opened once more,1 shortly before the departure of the
          ship, on February 17th, 1553, they found the body perfectly incorrupt. In
          Malacca it was solemnly received, but was buried without a coffin. On August
          15th, they again found no trace of corruption. The Saint’s body was brought to
          the church of St. Paul in Goa, at the beginning of Holy Week, 1554, and was
          later placed in a tomb in the convent of Bom Jesus, where, to this day, it has
          never fallen into dust.
               In Francis Xavier were united qualities, which, at
          first sight, seem to contradict one another. He was, above all, a man of
          action, who could never rest, and to whom everything he did seemed trifling and
          of no importance, because his eyes were always fixed on what yet remained to be
          done. He would have liked to have been everywhere at the same time, in order to
          spread Christianity in all directions. His activity, therefore, might appear
          feverish and unbalanced, his hazardous enterprises foolhardy, his constant
          journeyings as the expression of a mere love of wandering. Alexander Valignani was alone, in the XVIth century, in pointing out, in contradiction to such a view, the successes of the
          Saint. “He was guided in all he did,” Valignani remarks, “by a wonderful foresight, for his undertakings succeeded very well,
          and in all the places where he came, he left a seed of God’s Word, which
          blossomed later on and brought forth good fruit.” In order to estimate properly
          the activity of Francis Xavier, we must bear in mind that he did not look upon
          himself as a single independent missionary, but as the superior of a band of
          such, whom he had to distribute over the half of a continent. In order to be
          able to assign to each the sphere of activity to which he was best suited, he
          had to know the countries and peoples from his own observation. He often used
          to say, when he sent missionaries to a certain district : “How could send these
          messengers with a clear conscience, if I did not know the conditions there from
          my own observation and experience?”. It appeared to him to be his mission to
          prepare the way everywhere, to take the task of the pioneer on his own
          shoulders, so that his fellowworkers and those under
          him should be able to reap the fruits of his labours. “I beg God, our Lord,” he
          writes in the year of his death, “to grant me the grace to open the way for
          others even if I attain nothing myself.” It is hardly possible to overestimate
          the importance of the fact that, thanks to his travels and hardships, the
          countries of Asia in which the labours of the missionaries were most likely to
          be successful were clearly indicated, namely, not the effeminate and dreamy Hindoos and Malays, but rather the Chinese and Japanese.
           To this restless activity, Xavier joined the intuition
          and fervour of the mystic. Already in the early days of his priesthood, the
          signs of mysticism were to be seen in him.3 He devoted to prayer many hours of
          the night, and as much time as his labours left him free, and he found such
          interior delight in it that all his troubles seemed to him “a sweet cross.” The
          determination with which he clung to his resolutions, he obtained by laying his
          plans before God. He was undecided for a long time, he wrote, as to whether he
          should proceed to Japan or not, but when God gave him to understand, in the
          depths of his soul, that such was His Will, then he could not fail in answering
          the call without being worse than the heathens of Japan.
               In spite of the great sacrifices which Xavier demanded
          from himself, he was by no means strict or severe towards others, but was of a
          captivating mildness and humility, and displayed a loveable friendliness in his
          dealings with his neighbours. He understood how to suit himself to everybody
          and to win their regard; princes and great dignitaries in Portugal, as well as
          soldiers and sailors, or the half-civilised barbarians in India. In Malacca, he
          went to the place where the soldiers were playing, and when they wished to stop
          out of respect for him, he encouraged them to continue, remarking jokingly that
          soldiers are not monks, and that he wished to enjoy himself with them. He sent
          a sharp reprimand to a member of his order in Malacca, who had a severe and abrupt
          manner. He was full of joy and merriment everywhere, and one of his companions,
          the Japanese, Bernard, who came later to Europe and died at Coimbra, relates of
          him, that in their most difficult journeys in Japan, he would often skip for
          joy, throw an apple into the air and catch it again, while tears of joy would
          stream from his eyes when he praised God aloud, who had chosen him to publish
          the joyful tidings in those far lands.
               He showed the greatest respect for ecclesiastical
          dignitaries, and the members of other religious .orders, and required those
          under him to do likewise. Only once did he appeal to his powers as Papal
          nuncio, and that was when, in Malacca, Alvaro wished to prevent his journey to
          China. He thought everything could be attained by humility, and that it was
          better to do a little good without causing irritation, than much good with bad
          feeling.
               “ The Apostle of the Indies,” so wrote three
          generations ago the Protestant diplomat, John Crawford, “ deserves to be
          counted among the greatest men who ever came to Eastern Asia. No one can read
          his life, so full of virtues and merits, without being carried away by
          admiration for the unselfishness of this great man.”
               The latest researches have fully confirmed this
          opinion. A Protestant missionary in Japan gives us the results of his
          investigations concerning Francis Xavier in the following terms: “Whoever
          contemplates his indefatigable activity in an unprejudiced manner, cannot fail
          to recognize that he bears the title of apostle with perfect justice. Xavier
          was not only a disciple of Ignatius, whom he venerated to an almost religious
          degree, nor only a devoted member of the Society of Jesus... he was also a
          follower of Jesus Himself, on whose model he had formed himself, learning from
          Him, in a degree to which few attain, the lessons of humility, modesty,
          mortification, joyful resignation and loving condescension to the most lowly.
          In heartfelt intimacy with his Divine Model, this holy man had penetrated into
          the secrets of God’s kingdom. His whole life showed that he felt himself
          called, not by men, and not through men, but by Jesus Christ and God... This
          gave him the intrepid, undaunted courage of a hero, who, fearing God and
          nothing else in the world, shrank from no danger, and willingly encountered the
          greatest; this spurred him on to that burning zeal, in which he never tired of
          working as long as it was day for him ; this filled him with the confidence of
          victory which is the pledge of success.”
               “For such a vocation to the apostolate, Xavier was endowed
          by nature with qualities which must have proved of the greatest service. He was
          gifted with a clear understanding and great intellectual activity, he was
          magnanimous and full of enthusiasm, and with all his mildness and gentleness
          was full of fire and energy, while through all his humility there shone a
          perfect confidence in himself ; a moral equipment from which God could well
          expect great things, when, after he had given up his life, his worldly
          pleasures and earthly ambitions, he fixed his hopes on Him alone and on eternal
          life.
               At the same time, Xavier was not only a servant of God
          and a true disciple of Jesus, he was also a son and servant of His church, and
          a true member of the Society to which he had dedicated himself. His
          understanding of the doctrine of Christ was that of the Catholic Church, his
          piety was that of his Order. This ought not, however, to make his Protestant
          judges blind to the fact that he was a man of God... who with heart and soul
          clung to his holy and sublime vocation.” In the Catholic world the veneration of
          Francis Xavier which was inaugurated by his canonization by Gregory XV in 1622,
          is still living and fruitful. Old Goa is a dead town at the present day, and
          only awakes to life when the earthly remains of Francis Xavier are exposed to
          the veneration of thousands of the faithful. Rome, since 1616, possesses, in
          the right hand of the Saint, with which he baptized countless thousands, a
          precious relic. The magnificent altar which contains it stands opposite the
          shrine of the founder of his Order. No greater honour could fall to the lot of
          the disciple of Ignatius, but he deserves it in the fullest degree, for his
          heroic labours introduced a new epoch for the christianizing of the whole civilized world of the East.
           
           
           
           
           
           CHAPTER XIII.
               Julius III in Relation to Letters and Art. Michael
          Angelo and the Rebuilding of Saint Peter’s. The Villa Giulia.
               
           Julius III, who had received a classical training from
          the humanist, Raphael Brandolini Lippo, lived at a time when the Renaissance
          had reached its zenith. He had always displayed a lively interest in science
          and art, and it was, therefore, natural that great things should have been
          expected from him after his elevation to the Papacy. The humanists at once
          began to hail his election, and openly declared their hopes of the beginning of
          a Golden Age. It seemed certain that the unusual and well known generosity of
          the Pope would be favourable to their hopes, but it soon became clear that the
          means for a true return to the age of Maecenas were not available. The
          financial distress, which made itself felt only too soon, and which was
          increased to an almost unbearable degree by the war with Parma, had a
          paralysing and restraining effect in all other fields of activity. It is
          significant of the unfavourable circumstances which prevailed, that the wish of
          the Pope to have the works of his master, Brandolini, published, in token of
          his gratitude, should not have been fulfilled. Julius III, however, showed no
          lack of desire to be a patron of learning as his great predecessor had been,
          and humanists such as Galeazzo Florimonte, Romolo Amaseo and Paolo Sadoleto readily found appointments at his
          chancery. The Pope also passed over the fact that, now and again, pagan
          expressions found their way into the documents compiled by these men, even when
          they dealt with matters of purely ecclesiastical importance, a thing which
          would justly have been blamed in later times, when stricter views prevailed The
          traditional and much too great freedom of speech which prevailed in Rome at
          that time, was by no means lessened under Julius III, and Pasquino could again
          jeer and mock as he had done before in the classical days of the Renaissance.
           It was far more to the credit of Julius III., who also
          collected a library of his own,[742] that he appointed the learned Cardinal
          Marcello Cervini to be librarian for life of the Vatican Library, as early as
          February 24th, 1550, and invested him with full powers.[743] It was in
          accordance with the wishes of Cervini that, three years later, the Pope sent an
          envoy to the Greek Basilian monasteries, in order to borrow the sacred and
          profane manuscripts preserved there, for the purpose of having them copied.[744]
               In the first year of his pontificate, Julius III.
          interested himself in the reform of the Roman University. On November 5th,
          1550, he entrusted Cardinals Cervini, Morone, Crescenzi and Pole with this
          task.[745] This commission, to which were
               afterwards added Cardinals Guido Ascanio Sforza and
          Maffei, inaugurated several salutary reforms in 1552. Besides this the
          efficiency of this institution was doubled by an increase in its revenues
          German universities, such as Heidelberg, Ingolstadt and Wurzburg, were also
          favoured by Julius III., and the college in Dillingen was raised by him to the
          status of a university.[
               The evidences of favour for the humanists and literati
          were, on account of the pecuniary difficulties, not very numerous, but whenever
          one of these received any promotion, he expressed his thanks in extravagant but
          unmeaning verses, as was the case with Girolamo Fracastoro,
          Fausto Sabeo and Francesco Modesto.
           Among the teachers whom Julius III provided for the
          young Roberto de’ Nobili were Giulio Poggiano and the
          Servite, Ottavio Pantagato, the former celebrated as
          an elegant stylist, and the latter as an eminent humanist. The noble poetess,
          Ersilia Cortese, wife of Giovan Battista del Monte, and the learned poet,
          Onorato Fascitelli, also enjoyed the Pope’s favour.
          Julius III appointed the eminent Ludovico Beccadelli as nuncio in Venice, and later on his vicar-general in Rome ; when Morone went
          to Germany, Beccadelli accompanied him, and it was
          reported that he would be created a cardinal on his return. The learned
          Guglielmo Sirleto was promoted, and his commentary on
          the New Testament, which was directed against Valla and Erasmus, was approved.
           Unfortunately, Julius III also had relations with
          literati of quite a different stamp. The Pope had hardly been elected when
          Paolo Giovio addressed a letter of congratulation to him, which is very
          characteristic. In this Giovio expresses the hope that he will be able to come
          to Rome as soon as he has recovered from the gout, and the weather has
          improved; he takes the liberty of remarking, however, how greatly he was
          disappointed when the apartments he was to have occupied in the Vatican had
          been otherwise disposed of; he was quite determined that the Pope should
          compensate him with a pension. Cardinal Medici was commissioned by the Pope to
          assure Giovio that a dwelling in the Vatican would be provided for him.
          Although the said Cardinal informed him once more in June, 1550, that the Pope
          was well disposed to him, the calculating humanist thought it wise to
          ingratiate himself still further by the dedication of a work to His Holiness.
          In the dignified brief of August 15th, 1551, in which Julius III thanked Giovio
          for the dedication of his “Eulogium of Celebrated Men,” a book of international
          interest, he promised him an honourable reception on his proposed journey to
          Rome, and a few months later sent him a reward. Giovio thereupon promised to
          extol his benefactor with a “ golden pen.” His death, however, on December nth,
          1552, put an end to his plan.
               Pietro Aretino had at once opened relations with
          Julius III, and sent him a sonnet on his election. The Pope was weak enough to
          feel flattered by this, and Aretino was immediately rewarded. On October 31st,
          1550, the officious poet sent the Pope some more verses. How well Aretino
          perceived the changed tendency of the times is shown by the religious writings
          which he composed, and a new edition of which he dedicated to the Pope. Aretino
          came, full of hope, to Rome in 1553, where Julius received him very kindly, so
          that the vain poet at once dreamed of attaining to the dignity of Cardinal; as
          this, of course, was not bestowed on him, he left the Eternal City a
          disappointed man.
               Although not much was to be hoped for from Julius III.
          by the humanists, they still continued to extol him in poems. The extravagance
          and pomposity of this sort of literature, in which all the gods of the ancients
          play their part, was in singular contrast to the services which the Pope really
          rendered to the advancement of literature. A still unpublished panegyric in
          verse by Antonius Franciscus Rainerius, about the
          pontificate of Julius III, is very characteristic of such men. In this the
          generous disposition of the Pope is extolled, as are his care in supplying Rome
          with provisions, the summoning of the Council, and even the war with Parma,
          which he had waged for the defence of religion! The death of his nephew, Giovan
          Battista del Monte, is deplored, and Fabiano del Monte is extolled as the
          comfort of his old age. There is added a well-merited verse of praise for the
          Pope’s efforts to secure peace, and, finally, the artistic enterprises of Julius
          are lauded in an altogether extravagant manner; the poet, it may be added, has
          nothing to say about the advancement of letters. There is no lack of writings,
          both printed and in manuscript, dedicated to Julius III. Among those which are
          printed, the “Anatomy of Vice” is noteworthy; this is by Lorenzo Davidico, who, in view of the depravity of the clergy of
          the cinquecento, which he depicts unsparingly, had fixed his hopes on the new
          Orders : the Jesuits, the Bamabites and the Theatines.
           The most important work dedicated to Julius III was a
          volume of masses for four voices, by Giovanni Pierluigi da Palestrina. The
          composer, afterwards of world-wide celebrity, thus expressed his thanks for the
          position of director of the choir of St. Peter’s, which had been bestowed on
          him by the Pope in September, 1551. In January, 1555, Julius III. summoned his
          protege to become a member of the choir of singers of the papal chapel,
          omitting in his case the searching examination which had been prescribed for
          all candidates on August 5th, 1554. As it was a case of a composer of such
          promise, Julius also overlooked the fact that Palestrina was married, although
          the charter for the members of the choir of the Papal chapel prescribed
          celibacy.
               Finally, it is also worthy of note that the life of
          Michael Angelo by Ascanio Condivi, and published in
          Rome, in July, 1553, by Antonio Blado, was dedicated to Julius III. It is
          suggested by the author that the dedication will certainly be agreeable to His
          Holiness, as he so much prized the virtue and genius of the master.
           Nothing shows more clearly the contradictory qualities
          which were combined in the character of Julius III., than the fact that the man
          who honoured an Aretino should have given expression to the beautiful idea that
          he would willingly give up the remainder of the years allotted to him to
          lengthen those of Michael Angelo.
               These words were followed up by actions which
          corresponded with them. Whenever he had an opportunity, the Pope showed his
          respect for and confidence in the great master, to an even greater extent than
          had been the case with Paul III. He gave open expression to this by making
          Michael Angel' sit beside him in the presence of several Cardinals and other
          great dignitaries, and by giving him the large salary of fifty scudi a month.
          These tokens of favour were all the more significant, as the disparagers and
          detractors of Michael Angelo never tired, now as of old, of stirring up
          intrigues against him. The master, who was already suffering greatly under the
          weight of years, also had to endure great anguish of mind. Hatred and envy were
          the outcome of the exceptional position to which he had been called by Paul
          III, for the rebuilding of St. Peter’s, a matter in which Julius III also
          showed the greatest interest, and which he zealously promoted. The stern
          rectitude with which Michael Angelo provided that “promises, emoluments and
          presents” should play no part in this vast work, added to the number of his
          enemies from day to day. Untroubled, however, by all this hostility, Michael
          Angelo remained true to his principle, never to accept any material for the
          building which was not trustworthy and serviceable, even if it fell from
          heaven.
               As had been the case in the time of Paul III, so now
          again it was the followers of Sangallo who raised a storm against the director
          of the rebuilding of St. Peter’s. Although he had been invested with the most
          unlimited authority, they hoped, in view of the complaisance and irresolution
          of Julius III, that this time they would attain their end. The anxious fear
          with which Michael Angelo guarded the secrets of his studio was used to
          prejudice the members of the Fabbrica di S. Pietro
          against him. At the end of the year 1550, these latter set themselves to
          address a letter to the Pope, which was intended to destroy the confidence
          which Julus III had in the master. The principal accusation, besides that of
          extravagance, concerned the secrecy with which the plans were kept. “As to the
          building, and how it will turn out,” says the letter, “the deputies can make no
          report, as everything is kept secret from them, as if they had nothing to do
          with it. They have several times protested, and are now protesting again to ease
          their consciences, that they do not approve of the manner in which Michael
          Angelo is proceeding, especially as regards the demolition. The destruction has
          been, and is still today, so great, that all who have witnessed it have been
          deeply moved. Nevertheless, if Your Holiness approves of it, we, the deputies,
          shall have no further complaint to make.”
           The result of these accusations was the celebrated
          meeting of the members of the Fabbrica and others
          engaged on the rebuilding, summoned by Julius III, before whom Michael Angelo
          was to justify himself. According to the account of Vasari, the Pope himself
          communicated to the master the most important, and the only detailed
          accusation, which the building commission, and especially Cardinals Salviati
          and Cervini had made against him. This concerned the bad lighting of the apse
          of the new St. Peter’s. Michael Angelo asked permission to be allowed to answer
          the deputies of the Fabbrica in person. Then followed
          a dramatic discussion with Cardinal Cervini, who avowed himself to be the
          originator of the accusation. “Monsignore,” replied
          Michael Angelo, “ three other windows are to be placed above those already
          provided.” “You have never let a word as to this be heard,” answered the
          Cardinal. Michael Angelo replied, “I am not obliged, and have never intended to
          be obliged to give information concerning my plans to your Eminence, or to
          anyone else. It is your duty to provide the money and to see that nothing is
          stolen. It is my business alone to look after the plans of the building.” Then,
          turning to the Pope, he continued: “Holy Father, see what reward I get; if the
          afflictions I experience do not prove of advantage for my soul, then indeed do
          I lose my time and trouble.” Graciously laying his hand on his shoulder, Julius
          answered him, saying : “You are gaining merit for both body and soul, have no
          fear.”
           The attempt, therefore, to overthrow the master had,
          on the contrary, the effect of strengthening his position more than ever. In
          order to put a stop to further troubles, Julius III., on January 23rd, 1552,
          ratified the motu proprio of Paul III, of October, 1549, sanctioned everything
          hitherto carried out by Michael Angelo for the building of St. Peter’s, ordered
          that his models should be carefully preserved, and only altered by himself, and
          confirmed the extensive powers already bestowed on him as chief architect of
          St. Peter’s.
               This was not, however, the end of Michael Angelo’s
          difficulties. More painful than the hostility, which did not meanwhile cease,
          but which, thanks to the favour of the Pope, he had no longer cause to fear,
          was another disastrous circumstance which now overtook him. The exhaustion of
          the Papal finances had, by May, 1551, the effect of causing the money necessary
          for the continuation of the rebuilding of St. Peter’s to come in ever
          decreasing amounts ; how much this was the case is shown from the fact that from
          January 1st to May, 1551, 121,554 ducats were provided for the building, while
          only half this sum was to hand during the next four years. In consequence of
          this critical situation, and the renewed difficulties of the master, Duke
          Cosimo I thought that he would at last succeed in getting Michael Angelo to
          return to Florence. The latter was, however, determined to remain at his post
          in the Eternal City. In a letter of August 20th, 1554, Vasari employed all his
          eloquence to induce him to return to Florence, urging the afflictions which
          beset him in Rome, and the want of appreciation shown for him there. Michael
          Angelo, whose hand had already begun to tremble greatly, thanked him in a few
          words. “From your letter,” he wrote,“ I recognise the love you bear me, and you
          may well believe that I would gladly lay my bones to rest beside those of my
          father, as you beg me to do ; should I, however, go away from here, then great
          disadvantages would ensue for the building of St. Peter’s, and I should be the
          cause of great scandal and misfortune. When everything is so far forward that
          nothing more can be changed, then I hope to do what you write, should it not be
          sinful to cause discomfort to several rascals, who expect me to go away from
          here at once.”
               It was, above all, religious motives which caused
          Michael Angelo to devote his last powers to the great work for which he had
          refused any earthly payment, as he wished only to work for the love of God, out
          of veneration for the Prince of the Apostles, and for the salvation of his
          soul. The thoughts which filled his mind at that time are shown by the touching
          sonnet which he enclosed in his letter to Vasari:—
               Giunto
          e gia 'l corso della vita mia,
           Con tempestoso mar per fragil barca,
           Al comun porto, ov’a render si varca
           Conto e ragion d’ogn ’opra trista e pia.
               Onde
          l’affettuosa fantasia,
               Che
          l’arte mi fece idol ’e monarca,
           Conosco
          or ben quant’era d’error carca,
           E
          quel ch’a mal suo grado ogn ’uom desia.
           Gli
          amorosi pensier, gia vani e lieti,
           Che
          fieno or, s’ a duo morte m’avvicino ?
           D’una so’l certo, e l’altra mi minaccia.
               Ne pinger ne scolpir fia piu che quieti
                            L’anima volta a quell’ Amor
          divino
               Ch’aperse,
          a prender noi, in croce le braccia.
               
           Condivi,
          in his life of Michael Angelo, tells us how Julius III., in his admiration for
          the aged master, showed the tenderest consideration for his failing strength,
          and carefully avoided taxing it, though always seeking his opinion and advice
          in his artistic undertakings. Several special duties also fell to the lot of
          Michael Angelo. He designed, for example, the plans for the rebuilding of
          Bramante’s staircase in the Belvedere, and for a fountain which was to be
          erected there ; he also made the designs for the palace of the Rota, which was
          to be built alongside S. Rocco. Fabrizio Boschi, in the Casa Buonarotti in
          Florence, has represented Michael Angelo seated beside the Pope, who is
          surrounded by his court, and explaining to him the plans for the palace of the
          Rota.
               Michael Angelo’s advice was also sought with regard to
          an undertaking which still keeps the name of Julius III. alive in Rome, the
          celebrated Villa or “Vigna di Papa Giulio.” The Pope proved, in the laying out
          of this villa, how thoroughly he was animated by the joyous, beauty-loving
          spirit of the Renaissance. The preference shown, at this period, for artistic
          elaboration in the designing of country seats, and for the gay enjoyment of
          life, is evidenced here in all its splendour.
               Even as a Cardinal, Julius III. possessed, together
          with his brother Baldovino, a small villa, with a vigna,
          about a quarter of an hour outside the Porta del Popolo, on the Flaminian Way,
          which he had inherited from his uncle, Cardinal Antonio Ciocchi.
          The Campagna, which at that time extended to the gates of Rome, bears a much
          more kindly appearance on the north than on the south of the city, where the
          contrasts are greater and the countless relics of antiquity give a very
          melancholy character to the whole landscape. The charm of rustic solitude which
          the district outside the Porta del Popolo once possessed has more and more
          disappeared owing to the encroachments of the modern city, and has been
          altogether destroyed by the recent drastic changes, the exquisite view on Monte
          Mario alone remaining. In order fully to appreciate this creation of Julius III
          one must bring the former conditions before one’s mind. With its gently rising
          hills, broken by steep limestone rocks crowned with evergreen oaks, with the
          dips in the valley and the then free open vistas over the blue mountain ranges
          which encircle Rome on the north, this spot was admirably suited for a villa
          situated in the immediate neighbourhood of the city, a “villa suburbana” such as the great nobles of the Renaissance
          loved. Julius III gave evidence of a cultured taste when he resolved to create,
          by the extension of the already existing grounds, a place of rest and
          recreation in such lovely surroundings, a place where, freed from the
          constraints of state, he might enjoy life in his gay manner, give banquets and
          spend his time in untrammelled conversation with his friends, as well as with
          poets and artists. The place had also the advantage that the Pope could easily
          reach it without entering the busy city, by passing through the covered passage
          from the Vatican to the Castle of St. Angelo, whence a barge could convey him
          up the Tiber.
           It was soon evident that Julius III intended to carry
          out his plan with true Roman magnificence. By the purchase of numerous
          vineyards, and plots of ground, a very extensive space was procured, in the
          centre of which the new villa was to arise. The Pope’s interest was gradually
          concentrated on this estate to such an extent that his work in the Vatican began
          to come to a standstill. His Holiness now began to seek for a model for his new
          country house from among existing residences. The thought of the celebrated
          Palazzo del Te,-belonging to the Gonzaga family in
          Mantua, and of the Villa Madama erected by Cardinal Giulio de’ Medici, smiling
          across from the cypress-crowned Monte Mario, filled his imagination.
           From the information now at our disposal it is not
          easy to determine either who designed the plans for the Villa Giulia or who
          carried them into execution. Vasari claims, in the description in his life, the
          honour of having drawn up the first plans, even if others carried them out. It
          was, at all events, he who translated the fantastic ideas of the Pope into
          sketches, which were then corrected by Michael Angelo. Vignola is supposed to
          have completed the apartments, halls and decoration of the villa from countless
          plans of his own, but the deep set nymphaeum indisputably owes its origin to
          Vasari and Ammanati, the latter afterwards executing the loggia over this
          well-house. Vasari concludes with the significant words : “However, in this
          work one could display nothing of what one could do, and do nothing in the
          right way, as, from day to day, the Pope had new ideas, which had to be carried
          out in accordance with the never-ending instructions of the maestro di camera,
          Pier Giovanni Aliotti.” In his life of Taddeo Zuccaro, Vasari again refers to
          his share in the work, emphasizing the fact that he had prepared the drawings
          for the villa and the nymphaeum before any of the others, and that Vignola and
          Ammanati had merely followed out his designs. The walls, be adds, were executed
          by Baronino da Casal Mon ferrato.
          Only this last statement is confirmed by the documents concerning the
          building. One seeks in vain among them for the name of Vasari in connection
          with the sums expended on the villa, while we find on February 1st, 1551,
          Vignola named as the Pope’s architect, with a monthly salary of thirteen gold
          scudi. In the life of Girolamo da Carpi, the annoyance of Vasari at the
          changeable decisions of the Pope, again finds expression, when he mentions that
          in the evening, His Holiness had rejected what he had sanctioned in the
          morning.
           It is certain that unpleasantness arose between the
          Pope and Vasari, in consequence of which the latter’s work was limited to
          making the first design. Vignola, whom Julius III. had known in Bologna,
          erected the principal part of the villa, and completed his work in the short
          period between 1551 and 1553, as is proved by the building accounts, while
          Ammanati executed the nymphaeum court. Nearly all the painters and sculptors in
          the Rome of that day, especially Taddeo Zuccaro and Prospero Fontana, were
          employed on the decoration of the interior, which was begun in 1552. The
          Spanish faience, which was procured in 1554 for the flooring, seems to mark the
          end of the work.
               The laying out of the magnificent gardens and pleasure
          grounds was carried out with great activity at the same time as the actual
          building of the villa, as was the purchase of the adjoining land. Besides elms
          and chestnuts, countless fruit trees were planted, and kitchen gardens and
          vineyards laid out. Costly shrubs and flowers were procured from Naples, and
          set in terra cotta vases. The total number of plants and trees purchased
          amounted to about 36,000, while additional expense was incurred for the erection
          of aviaries, fish-ponds and various fountains.
               In a sense, the church of S. Andrea, which had been
          erected by Vignola to the north, on the Flaminian Way, on the spot where
          Cardinal Bessarion, bearing the relics of the Apostle, had once made a halt,
          belonged to this magnificent villa, which had gradually absorbed the greater
          part of the land up to Monte Parioli. An exquisite
          laurel grove adjoined the church, and this elegant little structure is of
          special interest on account of the employment, presumably for the first time,
          of an ellipse cut in half lengthwise, to serve as a means of connecting the
          two. An inscription, which may still be read, requests the visitors, who have
          been delighted with the contemplation of the beauties of the villa, to pray in
          this holy spot for the builder and the owner.
           It is very difficult to-day to form any idea of the
          impression which the Vigna di Papa Giulio then made, for, apart from the
          demolitions of later times, an essential element is wanting, namely the
          surroundings, which had been laid out with so much artistic taste ; the
          pleasure grounds and the magnificent gardens, in which cypresses, laurels and
          myrtles exhaled their perfume, pomegranates and other fruit trees blossomed,
          and fountains threw their sparkling waters into the air, while in all
          directions, antique marble statues, inscribed tablets, little temples, grottos
          and summer-houses gleamed among the dark trees.
               A little harbour was constructed on the Tiber, where
          the Pope, arriving from the Vatican in a magnificently equipped barge, landed.
          From here a shady arbour, 120 paces in length, led to the point where the Vicolo dell’ Arco Oscuro branches off from the Flaminian
          Way. Here Julius III had erected a monumental fountain adorned with Corinthian
          pilasters and columns. In the two side niches were placed the statues of
          Fortune and Abundance, and in the centre a large inscription, surmounted by the
          Papal arms, announced that Julius IIP had dedicated this work in the third year
          of his pontificate, for the benefit of the public. Under the inscription, the
          water gushed forth from an antique head of Apollo, while the upper corners of
          the whole structure were adorned with stades of Rome
          and Minerva, the central pediment with two granite pyramids, and the summit
          with an antique Neptune.
           From the street corner, at which the fountain stood, a
          private road, bordered with fruit trees, led, alongside the Vicolo dell’ Arco Oscuro, to a circular open space, in which the principal building of
          the Villa Giulia stood, rising out of a small depression in the valley ; this
          is the only part of the villa which is in a good state of preservation today.
          The facade, two storeys in height, with a large rustic porch and pillars
          supporting a balcony, is severe and simple, for it was considered good taste
          to, conceal the splendour and magnificence of such a building from the outer
          world. The visitor realizes this when he penetrates into the interior. Through
          the gateway one enters first the simple atrium, on each side of which there is
          a large halt Of the former exceedingly rich decoration of these rooms, there
          only remain the mythological and allegorical frescoes on the ceiling, the work
          of Taddeo Zuccaro, and the frieze, richly adorned with stucco and gold. The
          halls on the ground floor correspond with two others on the upper storey, while
          over the atrium there is a central hall, as well as several smaller apartments
          leading towards the courtyard. These form the only dwelling rooms in the villa;
          they were sufficient, as it was not the Pope’s intention to create a permanent
          residence, but only a place of rest and recreation, to which he might retire
          for a short time, in summer or in winter, generally only for a single day, to
          recruit after the arduous duties of his position. He wished, however, to be
          surrounded by beauty on all sides, and therefore had these upper rooms richly
          decorated with stucco and frescoes. Of special interest are the “vedute,” views
          in perspective with the surrounding landscape, on the frieze, which are still
          in a good state of preservation, and which represent the appearance of the
          seven hills in those days, as well as the Villa Giulia itself. This new fashion
          in pictures, which had already made its appearance in isolated cases, as, for
          instance, in the Palazzo del Te, was becoming much
          more common. It inaugurated the period when, in pictorial representations, not
          the artistic, but the descriptive “motif” takes the first place.
           On coming out of the atrium into the first court, one
          reaches a semi-circular portico, which was richly adorned with stucco and
          frescoes. The only part which is still comparatively well-preserved, is the
          decoration of the barrel vaulting, depicting arbours of roses and vines,
          animated by putti and birds. The statues, of which there were thirty, above the
          principal cornice and round the walls of the court, have all disappeared. In
          the centre there was a large and magnificent antique basin, constructed out of
          a single piece of porphyry. This gift, by which Ascanio Colonna expressed his
          thanks for the restoration of his dominions, originally came from the Baths of
          Titus, and was subsequently taken to the Sala Rotonda of the Pio-Clementino
          Museum in the Vatican. The water flowed into the basin, at the sides of which
          two shells of green veined marble were fixed, from the bill of a swan, held by
          a Venus.
               The sides of this magnificent court were formed by
          walls two storeys in height, consisting of round arched blind arcades,
          separated by columns, with Ionic half-columns in front, and crowned by a plain
          Attic capital. At either end of the two side walls, exits led out respectively
          to the gardens and the park.
               The transverse building which separates this first
          court from a second one, was built by Ammanati, as the outline sketches and an
          inscription on one of the pillars testify. The threefold entrance opens in the
          centre of the building, and several steps lead to a loggia, the roof of which,
          once gorgeously decorated with stucco ornamentation and gold, is supported by
          fourteen Ionic columns of different coloured marbles. To the right and left of
          this loggia there are rooms, close to which one descends by two external
          flights of stairs to the sunken fountain-court, with a still lower, and
          exceedingly graceful grotto, the so-called Fontana Segreta,
          as it is named in Ammanati’s description of May,
          1555. The fountain-court itself consists of two storeys, with niches which were
          adorned with antique busts and statues. Only a few busts are still preserved,
          but in the lower storey, where there are two grottos resembling loggias, there
          are still the colossal figures of the Arno and Tiber, crouching over two
          basins. The semi-circular centre of the court is surrounded by an open-work
          railing, which was likewise adorned with statues, and which encloses the actual
          nymphaeum, the Fontana Segreta, which lies a storey
          lower down. The roof of this building is borne up by eight female Hermae, made
          from a design of Vignola. The pavement is composed of costly marbles of
          different colours, while from the well the waters of the Aqua Virgo gush forth
          in a glittering stream. Two little winding stairways, which are concealed in
          the grottos, give access to this central point of attraction of the building.
          In these apartments the artist has depicted on the roof and walls the saga of
          the Aqua Virgo, after Frontinus, as well as the signs of the zodiac, the
          seasons, and the principal deities of the ancients; the paintings after
          Frontinus are destroyed, but the others still remain. These are, to a great
          extent, rather free representations, in the taste of the Renaissance period,
          which prove, as do the figures of the goddess of love, frequently found throughout
          the villa, that the austere spirit of the Catholic Reformation had not yet
          found its way into the court of Julius III. Very characteristic, too, are the
          large tablets of marble, let into the reverse side of the fountain-court,
          bearing two inscriptions in classical Latin, the one containing the regulations
          for the gardens (Lex hortorum) and the other,
          probably inscribed later, relating to the history of the villa, and the
          testamentary direction that it is to remain in the possession of the family of
          the del Monte.
           As in all such country residences, the nymphaeum,
          where the owner could enjoy refreshing coolness during the hot months, forms
          the most attractive feature of the whole building, and is, accordingly, the
          most richly decorated part. After having been scandalously neglected for a long
          time, the nymphaeum of the Villa Giulia has been carefully and lovingly
          restored in recent times, so that one can, at least to a great extent, realize
          its one-time magnificence. It is true that the figure ornamentation of the
          building, and the statue of the sleeping Aqua Virgo, the praises of which were
          sung by the poets of the day, as well as the plane trees which shaded them, are
          no more, but when it was furnished with costly plants and flowers, and the
          sparkling waters were in full play, this fountain building must have been a
          beautiful object, and the same may be said of the whole exquisite villa, even
          though it was not, as a whole, in perfect unity of style. One can, to a great
          extent, understand the enthusiasm of the contemporaries who compared the
          grounds to the gardens of Nero. That is, no doubt, as much an exaggeration as
          are the 250,000 scudi which the villa is supposed to have cost. The expenses
          must, however, have been on a very large scale. Julius is more deserving of
          blame in having at such a critical period devoted so much money to the erection
          of a sumptuous building, in which, moreover, ecclesiastical decorum was not
          always observed, than he was in thankfully retiring, suffering in health as he
          often was, to his beautiful villa, although this does not imply that he was by
          any means inactive as far as his duties were concerned. As one of the last
          buildings of this kind, at the end of the Renaissance period, the Villa Giulia
          clearly shows the worldly tendencies of this Pope, who, though he did not
          disregard the claims of the new age, by no means drew all the inferences which
          the altered state of affairs demanded.
               In accordance with the bad custom of the time, antique
          building material was greatly made use of in the construction of the Villa
          Giulia ; it appears from the accounts, that, as in the time of Paul III, the
          district that was especially plundered, was that of the Aqua Albulae.
           Valuable discoveries at that time proved the
          inexhaustible wealth of the soil of Rome in the relics of antiquity. Among
          these, two are deserving of special mention. In 1551, there was found a superb,
          but unfortunately imperfectly preserved, example of early Christian plastic
          art, in the statue of St. Hippolytus, which was afterwards placed in the
          Christian museum of the Lateran. In the Via de’ Leutari,
          the celebrated statue of Pompey was found, which the Pope bought for 500 scudi
          and presented to Cardinal Capodiferro, whose palace,
          afterwards called the Palazzo Spada, it still adorns. Cardinal Ricci also
          distinguished himself at this time as an indefatigable collector of antiques.
          Not a few of these treasures went abroad; it is related of the ever generous
          Pope that he gave to Cardinal Guise, who made use of his stay in Rome to
          collect antiquities with the most ardent zeal, the valuable collection of coins
          from the legacy of Cardinal Grimani.
           Vignola remained the official architect of Julius III
          during the whole of his pontificate. It is not, however, certain whether he is
          the creator of the gracefully simple hall with wings on the Capitol, towards
          Monte Caprino, which still bears the arms of Julius III. Another task, which is
          certain to have fallen to the lot of Vignola, was the reconstruction of the
          palace of the Cardelli family, situated in the Rione Campo Marzo, which received the name of Palazzo di Firenze, after its
          subsequent possessor, Cosimo de’ Medici.
           Julius III had bought this building with the money of
          the Apostolic Chamber in the first year of his reign, in order to provide his
          brother Baldovino with a suitable residence of his own. In November, 1552,
          Baldovino was already living there, but it was a year later that the
          presentation of the palace and the Villa Giulia was made to him and his heirs.
          The Palazzo Cardelli had in the meantime been completely rebuilt by Vignola.
          Not only was the pillared courtyard at the entrance enlarged, and the principal
          staircase embellished, and made more convenient, but a new connecting building
          between the courtyard and the garden was erected. This part is adorned, on the
          side of the garden, with a beautiful double loggia. The interior of the palace
          was richly and tastefully decorated with stucco ornamentation and frescoes.
          Unfortunately, sufficient research concerning this important work has not been
          made. Vasari states that Prospero Fontana was engaged upon it; probably,
          however, Zuccaro, who nearly always appears in conjunction with Vignola, as
          well as Primaticcio, co-operated in the work. Besides
          this palace, Julius III. had instructed Vignola to begin the building of a
          second one near the Via della Trinita (now del Clementino) the completion of
          which was delayed by his death. It is evident, from an amusing letter of the
          Pope to his brother on September 23rd, 1553, that he had personally inspected
          the beginning of the work.
           The love which Julius III felt for his family is also
          shown by the monuments which he caused to be erected to his grandfather,
          Fabiano, and his uncle, Cardinal Antonio. He chose for these the last chapel on
          the epistle side of the church of S. Pietro in Montorio.
          The plans for this pious work, the first artistic undertaking of Julius III
          after his election, were furnished by Vasari, although the advice of Michael
          Angelo was also sought. Vasari had proposed Raffaello da Montelupo for the figures on the monuments, but Michael Angelo would not accept him. They
          were therefore executed by Bartolomeo Ammanati, to whom are also attributed the
          sturdy boys on the balustrade of the chapel. The paintings and the vaulting are
          by Vasari, who also executed the picture over the altar, the baptism of the
          Apostle Paul by Ananias. The two monuments are opposite to one another, and are
          symmetrically executed in the same form. The sarcophagus, with the recumbent
          figure of the deceased, is raised on a bold substructure, the statues of
          Religion and Justice being placed in niches over the tombs. The epitaph for the
          Cardinal : “The Church, by his death, has lost, as it were, her father,”
          sounds, indeed, rather extravagant, but the gratitude of Julius III. here finds
          suitable expression. Although not without faults, this family monument
          nevertheless reminds one of a better time, and makes a thoroughly dignified
          impression.
           Besides Ammanati, Vasari and Zuccaro, Julius III
          employed numerous other artists. Of these special mention may be made
            of Giovanni da Udine, Daniele da Volterra, Girolamo da Carpi and Pietro da
            Imola.
             In spite of many signs of decline, considerable
          artistic activity prevailed at this time in Rome, to which, moreover, many
          artists from northern countries, and especially the Netherlands, came as
          visitors. Their stay in Rome proved fateful for many of them, because, on the
          one hand, they acquired the style then in vogue, and on the other, fell under
          bad influences. Many, however, as, for instance, Antonio More, the court
          painter of Charles V. and Philip II., derived great benefit from their sojourn
          in Rome, and developed into eminent colourists. Jan van der Straet,
          from Bruges, the friend of Vasari, executed pictures in the Vatican between
          1550 and 1553.
           Artistic crafts reached great perfection and
          flourished during the pontificate of Julius III, as they had done under his
          predecessor. In the account books, payments to goldsmiths, jewellers,
          medallists, and engravers frequently appear. One meets here the name of the
          celebrated Alessandro Cesati, called “ il Greco,” and
          of a pupil of Benvenuto Cellini, named Manno Sbarra.
           If one compares the artistic activity under Julius
          III. with that under his predecessor, one finds a great disparity between the
          two periods. The great impetus which Paul III knew how to give to every
          enterprise is non-existent in the reign of his successor; apart from the Villa
          Giulia, few works of importance were executed. This is partly to be attributed
          to the irresolution of Julius III, and partly to the shortness of his
          pontificate, but, above all, to his financial difficulties. It was for this reason
          also that the laying out of the streets and the works for the fortification of
          the city, and especially of the Borgo, which followed, and which had been begun
          on a grand scale by the Farnese Pope, were restricted to very moderate limits.
          The appearance of the city was very little altered during this pontificate, in
          all essentials it remained as before. This appearance, however, Rome was not to
          retain for long, she was to undergo a far-reaching metamorphosis during the
          latter half of the century. It will, therefore, be in place, at this point, to
          give some description of the city, as it appeared at the close of the period of
          the Renaissance.
               
           
           
           CHAPTER XIV.
               Rome at the End of the Renaissance Period.
               
           The Rome of the Cinquecento was surpassed in
          population by Paris and London, and in beauty by Venice, and perhaps also by
          Florence. The appearance of the city, crowded together as it was in the
          low-lying district between the Tiber, the Pincio and
          the Capitol, and filled with busy traffic, made, with its, for the most part,
          badly saved and dark crooked streets and its hoary buildings, a decidedly
          unfavourable impression, in spite of its numerous palaces and interesting
          churches. But, taken as a whole, the dwelling place of the Head of the Church,
          this “world in miniature,” was the universal patria, because of its
          historic past, its sacred relics, its artistic treasures, its rare medley of
          ruins and buildings from classic times, from the Middle Ages and from the
          Renaissance, because of the austere grandeur of its surroundings, as well as
          because of the cosmopolitan character of the population which had flocked
          together from the most different countries to the central point of the Catholic
          world—a place, in short, which was like no other in the world.
           From a number of sources of different kinds, it is
          possible to form a fairly true picture of the condition of the capital of the
          world, which had recovered, during the long and peaceful reign of Paul III,
          from the terrible catastrophe of 1527, and had taken a new lease of life, owing
          to the improvement of sanitary conditions, the beautifying of the streets, and
          the awakening of a revived activity in the sphere of building. All this had
          been continued under the pontificate of Julius III.
               Besides the Italians, Leonardo Bufalini and Ulisse
          Aldrovandi, it is specially to two men of northern origin that posterity owes a
          detailed knowledge of the Rome of the Cinquecento. One was Marten Van
          Heemskerck, a pupil of Jan van Scorel, who, like so
          many of his countrymen, came to the Eternal City in 1532, to pursue his
          studies, and lived there till 1535.2 Heemskerck made very good use of his time.
          A great number of his sketches and drawings have been preserved, and now form a
          treasure of the cabinet of copper-plate engravings in the Berlin Museum. In
          this collection there are large and small views of Rome, its hills, ancient
          monuments, ruins, churches, palaces, galleries of statues and old gardens,
          which are, from their accuracy, priceless treasures of the greatest historical
          and archaeological value. Almost always drawn on the spot, they give, with
          conscientious fidelity, and without additions and embellishment, everything
          just as it was at the time. Other sketch-books of visitors to Rome, and the
          copper-plate engravings of the time, afford a valuable supplement to these.
          Among the latter, the collection of engravings on copper, “Speculum Romanae Magnificentiae,” of the
          enterprising publisher, Antoine Lafrery, who settled
          in Rome in the middle forties of the XVIth century,
          takes a prominent place.
           The second northerner is the learned lawyer of
          Frankfort, Johann Fichard, who, during his residence
          in Rome in the autumn of 1535, had the happy idea of consigning his varied
          impressions to writing. The hasty notes, written on the spot in Latin, were not
          intended for publication, whereby their value is notably increased. They by no
          means belie the dryness of the legal mind, but are, for that very reason,
          reliable, coming, as they do, from a prosaic observer. Only very rarely does the
          enthusiasm of the humanist break forth in Fichard’s impressions. He feels no tremor of delight at the sight of Italy’s splendours,
          he merely considers them from the point of view of a scholar. His notes are as
          important as they are interesting, not only for the knowledge of the then
          condition of Rome which they afford us, but also for the glimpses we get of
          the opinions entertained at that time. The vagueness of men’s ideas as to the
          remains of antiquity, the preponderance of antiquarian interest over that of
          the connoisseur of art, several remaikable errors
          concerning very important works of the Renaissance, all these, even to the use
          of magical arts to discover the perpetrator of a theft, are admirably
          characteristic of the knowledge and ideas of that epoch.
           Fichard remarks that three points of view give the best survey of Rome; the summits of
          the Pantheon, the Castle of St. Angelo and the Capitol. He acknowledges that he
          has never himself got a satisfactory view of Rome, for everything was separated
          and cut up by hills and gardens. He cites Monte Caprino (what is now considered
          to be the Tarpeian Rock), which was not then built over, as affording the best
          general view. It was just there, where to-day stands the Palazzo Caffarelli,
          the present seat of the German embassy, that Heemskerck, in the year 1535,
          sketched his great panorama, which has happily been preserved. The value of
          this lies in the unusually faithful representation of the actual objects, and
          it is thereby distinguished from all the earlier attempts, which have a
          traditionally conventional character. The Netherlander has worked with such
          genuine national assiduity, and with such painstaking accuracy, that one might
          well describe his panorama as a memorial drawn as a parting reminder of the
          Eternal City. The more one studies the details, the better does one realize the
          immense historical value of his sketches. The artist, who has depicted a
          panorama before the eye of the spectator, begins on the left hand with the
          Aventine, and travels through the west, north and east, returning again to the
          same hill, at the foot of which one sees the neighbourhood of S. Maria in Cosmedin, the Casa di Cola di Rienzi, the not yet destroyed
          Ponte di S. Maria (Ponte Rotto) and the harbour full of ships, while in the
          distance appear the Janiculum, with S. Pietro in Montorio and the twin towers of the Porta S. Pancrazio. In the foreground, we see the
          citadel of the Savelli, built into the Theatre of Marcellus, arising
          majestically a little to the right, and behind it the old town with its maze of
          houses, massive towers and churches. The extensive palace of the Cancelleria, the pointed tower of St Agostino, the flat
          dome of the Pantheon, the column of Marcus Aurelius (not yet crowned with the
          statue of the apostle) and the Palazzo di S. Marco stand up as salient points
          in the distance. The artist has been specially successful in reproducing the
          manner in which the city is dominated by the Castle of St. Angelo, which is
          shown as a darkly threatening fortress, on the summit of which floats the large
          standard of the Pope. The Vatican rises high from out the Borgo, with the
          venerable pile of St. Peter’s and the gigantic construction of the new building
          of Bramante beside it. Then follows in the foreground, forming the actual
          central point of the panorama, the Capitoline Hill, shown in profile, and not
          yet having the form given to it by Michael Angelo. 0ne sees the piazza of the
          Capitol, with the obelisks and the celebrated palms which stand between the
          palace of the Senators and the church of S. Maria in Aracoeli.
          Far away rises the mighty Torre delle Milizie, while farther to the north, in the lonely hill
          district, which forms a background, appear the basilica of S. Maria Maggiore
          with the great patriarchal palace, the then very high tower of the Conti, and,
          only lightly sketched in, the gigantic halls of the Baths of Diocletian, as
          well as the Lateran. At the feet of the spectator lies the Forum, alive with
          herds of cattle, with the Basilica of Constantine, the Arch of Septimus
          Severus, the remains of the Temple of Saturn, the beautiful portico of the
          Temple of Faustina and Antoninus, as well as the three columns of the Temple of
          Castor, while to the right we see the mighty mass of the Colosseum, the Arch of
          Titus and S. Maria Nuova (S. Francesca Romana). To the east one recognizes, at
          the foot of the Tarpeian Rock, S. Maria della Consolazione,
          S. Teodoro and the monuments of the Velabro, while above are the ruins of the
          Palace of the Caesars. The Septizonium is also
          clearly recognizable, as well as S. Anastasia with its campanile and the steps
          by which people once entered this church. To the right the Aventine, with the
          battlement crowned fortress of the Savelli, give the finishing touches to this
          wonderful panorama.
           Viewed as a whole, what strikes one most in this
          picture is the great preponderance of the mediaeval character. Not only in the Trastevere, but elsewhere as well, countless towers, with
          which all the dwellings of the nobles, and especially those of the Cardinals,
          were provided, rose aloft towards the sky. Square, furnished with loopholes,
          and crowned with battlements, they are a reminder of bloody times. The highest
          of these towers are the Torre delle Milizie and the legendary Torre di Nerone, which play such
          an important part in mediaeval views of the Eternal City. The principal tower
          of the palace of the Senators on the Capitol, with its loopholes and its
          turrets at the four corners, still bears the stamp of the XIVth century. In the case of the churches, too, one sees hardly anything but
          mediaeval campanili; the few cupolas which had existed from the time of Sixtus
          IV are almost entirely invisible on account of their want of height, whereas it
          is precisely the numerous domes of the baroque period which give the Rome of
          today her special character of stately majesty.
           No less astonishing is the smallness of the actual
          city, in comparison with the immense still unbuilt district with its chaos of
          ancient ruins, and its lonely dominating basilicas and monasteries. Everywhere
          this silent region is sharply divided by the shades of a mighty past from the
          modern city.
               This contrast between the inhabited and the
          uninhabited districts which are enclosed by the Aurelian walls, is also clearly
          Lo be seen in the panorama of Hendrik van Cleve, drawn in 1550, and from the
          large plan of the city, engraved on wood, which Leonardo Bufalini prepared at
          the end of the pontificate of Paul III., and published in 1551, under Julius
          III.
               Rome had no central point, for the Vatican, the
          residence of the Renaissance Popes, as well as the Lateran, the seat of the
          Head of the Church in the Middle Ages, were situated on the borders of the
          municipal territory. The Leonine City, or the Borgo, remained under Paul III
          what it had been under Julius II and the Medici Popes, the intellectual
          quarter, which character had been, once for all, impressed upon it by three
          mighty buildings, the time-honoured place of burial of the Prince of the
          apostles, the Castle of St. Angelo and the Palace of the Vatican, which
          contained the most extensive collection of art treasures. From the Vatican the Rione del Vaticano afterwards
          took its name, namely that part of the city which was strengthened under Paul
          III. and Julius III with new fortifications, and which formed, from the time of
          Sixtus V, the fourteenth of the districts into which Rome was divided. The
          principal street of the Borgo, called after its builder, Alexander VI., the Via
          Alessandrina, now the Borgo Nuovo, praised by Fichard as “a royal road”; Paul III caused it to be paved. This quarter, which had
          suffered terribly in the Sack in 1527, had gradually regained its former
          character and splendour. To the magnificent palaces which had been erected here
          for Branconio dell’ Aquila, and for Raphael, as well
          as for Cardinals Domenico della Rovere, Adriano Castellesi, Soderini, Pucci and Accolti, various new buildings
          had been added, among which the Palazzo Cesi held a
          prominent place. After the death of its founder, Cardinal Paolo Emilio Cesi, in 1537, this building, which was situated on the
          left side of St. Peter’s, near the city wall, came into the hands of the no
          less aitistic brother of Paolo, Federigo Cesi, who received the purple in 1544. In the Cesi gardens, which Heemskerck sketched, and which every
          cultivated stranger visited, numerous antiquities were to be seen, as, for
          instance, the Silenus, now in the Villa Albani, and the two statues of
          barbarians which were placed in the Palace of the Conservatori in 1720. The altered arrangement of these sculptures which was made by Federigo Cesi, is explained in a description of them by him,
          composed in 1550. Of the whole collection, the most important private one at
          the time of Paul III, after that of the Valle, only a few unimportant fragments
          remain.
           Fichard describes the Papal palace at the beginning of the reign of the Farnese Pope;
          he emphasizes its great extent, for the Vatican consisted of a series of
          palaces. The entrance to it was in the form of a terrace, in the lower part of
          which the officials lived and worked; in the middle storey, officials of a
          higher degree resided, among them a few Cardinals, as, for instance, Nicholas
          von Schonberg, in the reign of Paul III. Fichard extols the size of the Vatican, its splendour, and its wealth of loggias,
          apartments, halls, and the staircases by which one could ascend to the top
          floors. As the objects of chief interest, he specially mentions the Sixtine
          Chapel, the wonderfully well-filled library, and the Belvedere, incomparable
          both from its position and its view, with Bramante’s winding staircase and the
          celebrated gallery of statues.
           Fichard’s description is the first complete and well arranged account of this
          world-renowned collection of ancient remains. In one instance, he has observed
          with even closer attention than Ulisse Aldrovandi, whose statistics, drawn up
          in 1550, of all the antiquities contained in Rome, is, by reason of its
          accuracy and reliability, regarded as a most excellent guide. The description
          of the Frankfort scholar is supplemented by the pen and ink drawings of
          Heemskerck, while a picture by Hendrik van Cleve, now in the Imperial Picture
          Gallery in Vienna, reproduces the grounds of the Belvedere and its adornment
          with statues in 1550.
               As was the case with the Capitoline collection, a
          superintendent was also appointed for the Belvedere by Paul III. The
          magnificent examples of sculpture which Julius II, Leo X, and Clement VII had
          collected there, the Apollo, Venus Felix, Laocoon, Cleopatra, Tiber, Nile,
          Tigris, and torso of Hercules, was enriched by the Farnese Pope with only one
          really important example, the statue of the so-called Antinous, found in a
          garden not far from the Castle of St. Angelo in 1543, but which in reality
          represents Hermes. The remaining antiquities, as numerous as they were
          valuable, which were discovered during the long reign of Paul III, were
          destined by him for his family and their palace.
               Julius III had a fountain erected in the vestibule of
          the Belvedere, where the above-mentioned Torso now stands, which attained a
          great celebrity, and which formed a most, effective ending to the long corridor
          of Bramante. He did not enrich the collection himself, as he was too much
          occupied with the decoration of the Villa Giulia. In spite of this, however,
          the gallery of statues in the Belvedere of the Vatican with which Ulisse
          Aldrovandi begins his well-known description of the antiquities in Rome, was the
          most important of all the museums of ancient remains.
               The Vatican, embellished under Paul III by the
          gorgeous Sala Regia and the Capella Paolina, was considered the largest and
          most beautiful palace in the world. The Venetian ambassador, Mocenigo, who gives this opinion in 1560, compares it to a
          small town, about which one can with difficulty find one’s way, and which it is
          impossible to describe. It was, however, a great disadvantage for the Papal
          residence that the air in this district proved unhealthy in summer. Strangers
          were allowed to visit the Vatican in all its parts, with that liberality which
          most of the Popes displayed; when Julius III was staying at his villa, people
          were even allowed, under the guidance of an official of the court, to view the
          magnificently furnished private apartments of the Pope.
           The Loggia of the Benediction, adjoining St. Peter’s,
          which was begun by Pius II. and completed by Julius II, in which the Bull In
            Coena Domini was read on Maundy Thursday, is erroneously described by Fichard as the palace of the Rota, of which he, as a
          lawyer, gives an exhaustive description.
           The Frankfort scholar gives an essentially correct
          description of old St. Peter’s, with its five long aisles; he mentions the
          broad entrance steps, the wide square vestibule and the atrium, with its
          fountain (Cantharus) adorned with bronze pine cones and gilded peacocks. There
          were also fragments of ancient statues here at that time. In the vestibule of
          this venerable basilica of Constantine, which was still for the most part
          standing, the marble statue of St. Peter, now in the crypt, and Giotto’s Navicella, attracted his particular attention. Of the doors
          which led into the interior of the stately building, the one to the extreme
          right, the so-called Porta Santa, was only opened in years of Jubilee. The main
          entrance, with the bronze door, by Filarete, caused Fichard to fall into the error of providing the side
          entrance also with a door of bronze, whereas, in reality, it only had a carved
          wooden one, the work of Fra Antonio di Michele da Viterbo, placed there under
          Eugenius IV.
           The interior of the place of burial of the Princes of
          the Apostles, made holy by a long and glorious past, with its wealth of
          chapels, altars, mosaics, frescoes and sepulchral monuments, must have filled
          every visitor with astonishment and admiration. A walk today through the crypts
          of St. Peter’s gives some idea of the treasures which had been gathered
          together there in the course of the centuries.
               The basilica formed such a museum of the history of
          the Church and of art as the world had never seen. Many monuments had been
          repeatedly changed as to their place. For example, Fichard saw the tomb of the Piccolomini Pope, of such special interest to every German,
          in the chapel of St. Andrew, then named S. Maria della Febbre.
          Outside this hallowed spot, in the left hand aisle of the basilica, were the
          confessionals of the seven penitentiaries, for as many different languages.
          Opposite, on the right hand wall of the church, one could see Pollajuolo’s monument of Innocent VIII, and then the very
          neglected resting places of the Medici Popes, Leo X and Clement VII. On the
          same side was also the celebrated bronze seated statue of St. Peter, which Fichard describes as indifferent, but a very ancient work.
          The tomb of Pope Nicholas V, with whose accession the Renaissance had ascended
          the Papal throne, he declares to be superb; it was at that time already within
          the area of the still unfinished new building. The Doric erection at the Tomb
          of St. Peter, raised under Leo X, the Frankfort jurist compares to a chapter
          house, because the throne of the Pope and the seats of the Cardinals were
          placed there.
           The days of the old basilica were numbered, on account
          of the new building begun by Julius II. Several highly interesting drawings by
          Heemskerck give us an idea of the state of the work at the beginning of the
          reign of Paul III; he reproduces some interesting details with the fidelity and
          conscientiousness peculiar to him. Several of his sketches are uncommonly
          plastic in their effect. Specially valuable is a sketch of the old and new St.
          Peter’s, taken from the south. In this one sees the provisional choir of the
          new building, and the connecting structure of the arches of the south tribune,
          afterwards broken up; the mighty square pillars, with the south and east
          connecting arches; of old St. Peter’s there are, first of all, S. Maria della Febbre and the Obelisk, still surmounted with a sphere,
          which stands in its old place alongside the new building, the choir chapel of
          Sixtus IV, over against which stands the remaining portion of the nave of the
          old basilica, the front part with its somewhat projecting gable, and, further
          to the right, the atrium, shut in by the palace of the archpriest and by that
          of Innocent VIII, and dominated by the Sixtine Chapel and the top storey of the
          old Vatican palace. Underneath, the picturesque Leonine belfry and the narrow
          side of the western galleries belonging to the Loggie of Raphael, still open at
          that date, appear the Loggia of the Benediction and the front part of the
          mighty portico of Paul II, with the entrance door to the Vatican erected by
          Innocent VIII, and close to these the ramparts from which, on festivals, the
          trumpets were sounded. In the distance one can see the long stretched on gallery
          of Bramante, the pinnacle-crowned Belvedere, and the Nicchione in its original one-storeyed form. The great interest taken by the artist in
          the new building is shown by the fact that he made quite a number of further
          sketches of it. Vasari’s fresco in the Cancelleria shows the progress made with the work under Paul III. We can learn from other
          sketches made about the year 1550, the state it had reached at the end of the
          reign of the Farnese Pope, and at the beginning of the pontificate of Julius
          III.
           Fichard praises the square in front of St. Peter’s as the finest in the whole city,
          although it was then only half as large as today; the obelisk which Sixtus V
          placed in the centre was not yet in position, nor were the two fountains or the
          magnificent colonnade of Bernini. The principal adornment of St. Peter’s
          Square, in which bull-fights were still held in the time of Julius III, as was
          also the case in front of S. Marco and S. Maria in Trastevere,
          was then the beautiful fountain, begun by Innocent VIII and completed by
          Alexander VI. Rome could not yet point to those incomparable fountains which
          were later on such a feature of Roman art. Heemskerck has also drawn St.
          Peter’s Square several times, showing the front part of the old building and
          the Vatican. One of these sketches, lately discovered in the Court library,
          Vienna, gives an exceedingly instructive picture of the unevenness and
          difference of level of the square. One can see very clearly in this the
          difference between the steep ascent which led to the Vatican, and the gentler
          slope of the ground towards the external flight of steps of the basilica, which
          had been restored by Pius I, and guarded the entrance to the Vatican; these
          were first replaced by the Swiss in 1548. The Borgo was very strictly guarded
          at that time; Fichard particularly points out that no
          one was allowed to enter by the Porta S. Petri who had not permission from the
          guard of the Castle of St. Angelo. At the other end of the bridge of St. Angelo
          the statues of St. Peter and St. Paul had been standing since 1530 as the
          guardians of the Leonine City. It was only after crossing this bridge that one
          entered the actual city.
           The character of the Rione di Ponte, of which the river forms the boundary on two sides, is clearly
          indicated by the first great palace to the right of a person coming from the
          Borgo. Here, on the banks of the Tiber, lived the noble and artistic banker,
          Bindo Altoviti, the friend of Raphael and Michael Angelo. Besides the banks of
          the Florentines, among which that of Giovanni Gaddi was pre-eminent, there were
          also German houses, the best known of which were those of Fugger and Weiser.
          Perino del Vaga had adorned the palace of the Fugger with mythological
          frescoes.
               As Bufalini’s plan very clearly shows, the streets
          leading into the heart of the city from the residence of the Head of the
          Church, radiated in all directions from the Ponte S. Angelo. On the right side
          of the bridge, one came, through the new Via Paola, to the national church of
          the Florentines, built by Jacopo Sansovino, past which the longest and most
          beautiful street in Rome at that time, the Via Giulia, laid out under Julius II
          by Bramante, and improved by Paul III., followed the course of the river as far
          as the Ponte Sisto. To the left, the street called after the prison situated
          there, the Tor di Nona, also running parallel to the Tiber, formed the connection
          with the Corso; it divided at the church of S. Maria in Posterula,
          which was built on the banks of the river, into the Via Sistina or del Orso, on the right, which led into the Scrofa, and on the left, into the
          new Via della Trinita (later Via di S. Lucia, Monte Brianzo,
          Piazza Nicosia, Fontanella di Borghese and Condotti),
          which intersected the Scrofa and Corso, and ended in the then unbuilt piazza
          below the convent of the Trinity de’ Monti. To the latter one ascended by a
          steep path, shaded by trees.
           Paul III had opened out another new street, the Via di
          Panico, more towards the centre of the city, by which one could reach the
          fortified Palazzo Orsini on Monte Giordano, from the Castle of St. Angelo; this
          palace was inhabited in 1550 by Cardinal Ippolito d’Este.
          From the said street, the very busy Via di Tor Sanguigna,
          afterwards called the Via dei Coronari,
          from the numerous dealers in rosaries, branched off. This busy thoroughfare of
          Sixtus IV, which, to this day, affords one of the most characteristic street
          scenes in Rome, with its beautiful, but unfortunately neglected palaces, and
          its little Quattrocento houses, dating from the time of the first of the Rovere
          Popes, led to the tower of the Sanguigni and to the Piazza Navona.
           The most important and the finest link between the
          city and the Vatican was the celebrated Canale di Ponte, which owed its name to
          the fact that, during the frequent inundations, it resembled a canal in the
          city of the lagoons. An inscription which has survived all the changes of the
          centuries, still reminds us of the inundation of 1275. The height to which the
          Tiber repeatedly invaded the city is also evident from the mark on the church
          of the Minerva concerning the inundations in the years 1422, 1495 and 1530. It
          was only the great inundations that were commemorated by such records, for
          lesser ones took place every few years, as may be gathered from the reports of
          the embassies. The poorer population in the parts of the city situated close to
          the Tiber, suffered terribly under these calamities.
               In the Canale di Ponte was situated the Papal Mint, or
          the Zecca, erected by Antonio da Sangallo, and changed by Paul V. into the
          Banco di S. Spirito, from which comes the present name of Via del Banco di S.
          Spirito. At the Zecca the Canale di Ponte branched off into two streets : to
          the left, the Via dei Banchi Nuovi,
          with its continuation to the palace of the Massimi, leading past S. Marco and
          forming part of the celebrated old Via Papale, which ended at the Lateran and
          thus connected the two principal churches in Rome; to the right of the Zecca
          one reached the Campo di Fiore and further on the Piazza Giudea,
          the fortress of the Savelli, built into the Theatre of Marcellus, and the foot
          of the Capitoline hill, through the Via dei Banchi
          Vecchi and the Via del Pellegrino, laid out by Sixtus IV. Fichard says that these central streets were the most celebrated and the busiest of
          all, and that one commercial house joined on to another there.
           This remark of the Frankfort traveller is confirmed by
          the plan of Bufalini and by that of Ugo Pinardo, made
          some years later. One can see clearly from these how the whole life of the city
          thronged to the quarter nearest to the Bridge of St. Angelo, the highway to the
          Vatican. All the rich merchants and bankers, many distinguished prelates and
          artists, as well as countless rich “cortegiane,”
          lived there. In this neighbourhood the real centre of life in the age of the
          Renaissance, with all its splendour and all its corruption, was to be found. Here
          also were the much frequented inns, such as the Albergo del Leone, in the Via
          Tor di Nona, and a little further on, the Albergo delf Orso. This mediaeval
          brick building, in the round arches and ornamentation of which an old-world
          element makes itself felt, is still in existence, and, although much mutilated
          and rebuilt, still serves as an inn. Not far from the Albergo dell’ Orso, the
          maestro di camera of Julius III, Giovan Battista Galletti, had his dwelling,
          which was richly adorned with antiques.
           For the great personages who lived crowded together in
          the Rione di Ponte, distinguished artists of the
          Renaissance created palaces in the maze of traffic-filled streets of this
          Quattrocento quarter, mostly on narrow and irregular foundations, but which
          were distinguished by their splendour and stately magnificence, and contained
          countless precious antiques, as did almost all the houses of the upper classes.
          Only too many of these buildings, such as the great Palazzo Altoviti, and the
          elegant house of the Bini, have been completely destroyed. Others, as, for
          instance, the one time cardinalitial palace of
          Alexander VI, which, in the time of Paul III, was inhabited first by Cardinal
          Antonio Pucci and then by Guido Ascanio Sforza, the so-called old Cancelleria (now the Palazzo Sforza-Cesarini) have been
          disfigured by alterations. Nevertheless, we can still admire in their original
          beauty, the picturesque Palazzo Alberini-Cicciaporci,
          a characteristic building of Giulio Romano, and the masterpiece of Jacopo
          Sansovino, the Palazzo Niccolini-Amici, originally
          erected for the banker, Giovanni Gaddi, who made it a centre for the artists
          and humanists of the time. In the Via Giulia, the severe palatial dwelling (now
          the Palazzo Sachetti) of the artistic Cardinal Ricci, where Benvenuto Cellini,
          and, after 1542, Costanza Farnese lived, is still to be seen.
           The dwellings of the Quattrocento, which for the most
          part had only two windows on each storey and a loggia above, are still
          generally recognizable by the fine and elegantly executed doorways and windows.
          Not only were the arms of the owner introduced here, but also his name and a
          motto. Thus one can see on the house of the architect, Prospero Mochi, in the
          Via dei Coronari (No. 148)
          over the windows of the first floor, the name of the owner, and over the
          doorway, the words : Tua puta que tute facis (Thy deeds alone are thy property). The palace of
          Cardinal Domenico della Rovere (now the Palazzo de’ Penitenzieri)
          has retained the name of this prince of the Church over the windows of the
          first floor, and over those of the second floor, his “Impresa,” Soli Deo, which
          also appears in his Chapel in S. Maria del Popolo. Foreigners also copied this
          custom of thus distinguishing their dwellings. An example of this is afforded
          by the house of the Spanish family of Vaca, in the Via della Vignaccia (now del Parlamento No.
          60): over the doorway the name of the family is inscribed, and underneath the
          verse : Ossa et opes tandem partas tibi Roma relinquam (My
          bones and my wealth I shall at last leave to thee, 0 Rome).
           Since the time of Leo X, the exterior of the houses of
          the better classes had been tastefully decorated with “ sgraffiti ” and
          frescoes in one tone, a form of decoration the fame of which reached as far as
          Poland, and was largely used there. Raphael’s pupils,
            Giovanni da Udine, Perino del Vaga, Polidoro da Caravaggio, Maturino and others
            produced exquisite works of this kind, which have, unfortunately, almost all gone to ruin,
              or been defaced until they are unrecognizable. Thus a frieze, which Caravaggio
              and Maturino painted, showing the history of Niobe, on a palace in the Via
              della Maschera d’Oro, can hardly be made out. Similar
              work on a house in the Vicolo del Campanile near S.
              Maria Traspontina, is in a better state of
              preservation, but that in the Vicolo Calabraga (now Cellini) is almost faded, while that on that
              most interesting dwelling of the procurator of the Anima, Johann Sander (Via
              del Anima No. 65) has been painted over and altered. The frescoes on the
              Palazzo Ricci give us today the best idea of this beautiful street decoration.
                 Giovanni da Udine had in the time of the first Medici
          Pope, decorated the palace of Giovan Battista Branconio dell’ Aquila with stucco, while in other cases they used terra cotta for
          decoration. Since the time of Paul III. it had become more and more the custom
          to adorn the houses with stucco, paintings, reliefs and statues. An outstanding
          example of this is afforded, in addition to the Palazzo Capodiferro (now Spada) by the still excellently, preserved house of the celebrated
          goldsmith, Gianpietro Crivelli; this is situated in the Rione di Ponte, not far from the old confraternity Church of S. Lucia del Gonfalone. Here one can see representations of ancient
          armour, trophies, coats of arms, lions’ heads, genii, garlands of fruit and
          other ornamentation. Of special interest are the two bas-reliefs, which
          represent two events in the reign of Paul III: the reception of Charles V in
          Rome, and the conclusion of peace at Nice. Crivelli distinguished himself by
          his great generosity, and when the Franciscan, Giovanni da Calvi, founded a
          Monte di Pieta, to combat the usury which was one of the great plagues of the
          Renaissance period, and which was not practised by the Jews alone, he gave the
          institution, at that time quite small, but always growing, accommodation in his
          house.
           If the Rione di Ponte was
          especially the home of the bankers and business men, the Rione di Parione was the quarter of the prelates,
          courtiers, notaries, booksellers, copyists, archeologists and humanists. This quarter contained three open spaces in the Middle Ages, of
          which the Piazza Parione, near the Church of S.
          Tommaso, had been built over since the XIVth century,
          while the two others, the Campo di Fiore and the Piazza Navona, are still in
          existence. Cardinal Estouteville had removed the
          market in 1477 from the Piazza of the Capitol to the Piazza Navona. Every
          Wednesday, as Fichard expressly testifies, the
          special market for clothing, cloth, arms and other objects, which is now held
          in the Campo di Fiore, was held in this open space. At carnival time the former
          circus of Domitian was the scene of the most brilliant pageants and processions
          (festa di Agone), which attracted curious spectators from all parts.
           On one side of the Piazza Navona was to be seen the
          Spanish national church of S. Giacomo, while on the other side arose, in the
          neighbourhood of the German national church, S. Maria dell’ Anima, the
          extensive palace which had come into the possession of Cardinal de Cupis, in
          which the once powerful but afterwards so unfortunate Cardinal Ascanio Sforza
          had lived.
               South of the Tor Millina, on
          which, with its pinnacle adorned with sgraffiti, one could ‘still read the name
          of the family, Cardinal Oliviero Carafa had caused to be erected the statue of
          Pasquino which was the distinguishing symbol of this Rione.
          Near the Pasquino, which was regarded by artists as one of the most exquisite
          examples of sculpture, rose the palace which the artistic Cardinal Antonio del
          Monte, uncle to Julius III, had had built for himself. According to Bufalini’s
          plan of the city, the influential Cardinal Alvarez de Toledo also lived in this
          neighbourhood. In the Via Parione the business house
          of Antoine Lafrery was to be found, which, until the
          time of Gregory XIII, was the chief centre of Roman copper-plate engraving.
          South-west from the Via Parione was situated the
          Pozzo Bianco (Puteus Albus) which gave its name to
          the church of Our Lady there. This fountain, which is today on the Janiculum,
          near Tasso’s Oak, plays, like the Chiavica di S. Lucia, an important part in
          the documents of the XVth century, as a topographical
          designation of the district. The appearance of this neighbourhood was
          afterwards completely changed by the erection of the magnificent church of the
          Oratorians, founded by St. Philip Neri.
           The Rione di Parione was especially rich in remarkable buildings, which,
          even though they are, to a great extent, changed, and very much neglected, are
          still capable of arousing the special interest of the lover of arts. In the Via Parione the portal of a palace erected in 1475, and
          still adorned with the arms of the family, reminds us of Cardinal Stefano
          Nardini; in the time of Julius III., the administration of the “Mons Julii” had
          its quarters here. This building, greatly neglected at the present day, was
          afterwards the residence of the “Governatore” and
          therefore received the name of Governo Vecchio, after which the street is also
          named. The residence of Cardinal Cortese adjoined the back of this palace. In
          this building, which is still in existence, was the original home of the
          hospital of the Germans of Siebenbiirgen. It became
          in 1533, by the presentation of Rosa of Siebenbiirgen,
          the property of the German national church, S. Maria dell’ Anima, by which it
          was sold in 1542 to Cardinal Cortese.
           Cardinal Medici, afterwards Pius IV, resided in 1552
          in the palace of Cardinal Fieschi, later called the
          Palazzo Sora; the elegant residences of the Pichi and Caccialupi families, as well as those of the
          prelates, Turci and Thomas le Roy, are equally well preserved. All these were,
          however, surpassed in beauty by the Palazzo Massimo alle Colonne and the Cancelleria.
           The Cancelleria was, until
          the completion of the Palazzo Farnese, which does not appear in Heemskerck’s
          panorama, the largest and most splendid building of the new Rome. Here the
          powerful and gifted nephew of Paul III, Alessandro Farnese, had his residence,
          and through him it became, as well as the Vatican, a centre of diplomatic,
          literary and artistic life. By the side of this enormous erection, which, in
          the time of Julius III., was still called after its founder, Cardinal Riario,
          numerous small houses had been erected. The old basilica of S. Lorenzo in
          Damaso, which had been incorporated in the Cancelleria,
          was celebrated, at the time of Fichard’s visit, for
          the masses of the great composers which were sung there daily.
           In the old Palazzo Massimo, in the back part of which
          Germans had worked as the first printers in Rome, the numerous bookshelves
          still retained there in the time of Paul III were a reminder of the days when
          scholars used to assemble there to interchange their views. The original
          residence of this ancient family had been destroyed in the Sack, but in 1535
          Baldassare Peruzzi built a new palace for Pietro Massimo, a truly great work,
          and wonderfully made to fit in with the curve of the then narrow street. The
          work of the artist could, it is true, only be fully appreciated by one who was
          familiar with the former conditions, but even today everyone can take pleasure
          in the pillared courtyard, which, with its little fountain, and the glimpse of
          the staircase and the loggia on the first floor, makes a particularly beautiful
          and picturesque whole. All the details of this noble building belong to the
          best period of the Golden Age.
               In the Rione di Parione were also the houses of the Galli and the Sassi,
          celebrated for their collections of antiques. Heemskerck in 1535 made pen and
          ink sketches of the galleries of both and of the statues placed there. One can
          see from these sketches that the Sassi still possessed the statues which came
          into the possession of the Farnese in 1546, the Venus Genetrix, the Apollo and
          the Icarios relief which went to Naples, as well as
          the Hermes which is now in the British Museum. In the Casa Galli, which was on
          the north side of the Piazza della Cancelleria, could
          be seen, among the statues and sarcophagi, the Bacchus of Michael Angelo.
           The second great open space of the Rione di Parione was the Campo di Fiore, laid out by Sixtus
          IV, which was bounded on the south-west by the Rione della Regola. From its central position between this
          mediaeval part of Rome, which stretched along the Tiber, and the quarters of Parione and Ponte, in which the life of the city pulsated
          during the Renaissance period, it represented the actual Forum of Rome. The
          Papal Bulls were affixed there, the regulations of the Governatore published, executions carried out, and the horse market held. On the
          south-eastern part of this open space the nephew of Eugenius IV, Cardinal
          Francesco Condulmero, had built a large palace on the
          ruins of Pompey’s Theatre, which later came into the hands of the Orsini, who
          let it to members of the Sacred College; at the time of Julius III, Cardinal
          Francisco de Mendoza lived there. Behind this palace (now the Palazzo Pio)
          there are two old churches, S. Barbara and S. Maria “in Grotta Pinta.” North of
          S. Maria was the confraternity church of the German bakers, S. Elisabetta, only
          recently destroyed.
           In consequence of the busy traffic which centred in
          the Campo di Fiore, numerous vaulted shops and inns were to be found. The
          celebrated publishers, Antonio Blado and Antonio Salamanca had their business
          premises there. Of the inns, one, the Albergo della Vacca, was part of the
          extensive property of Vannozza de’ Catanei, known from the history of Alexander VI, who also
          had houses let to innkeepers in other places. To this day, a Quattrocento
          building close to the Campo di Fiore, in the Vicolo del Gallo (Nos. 12-13) at the corner of the Via de’ Cappellari,
          bears the name Casa di Vannozza. That it belonged to
          her is clear from the fact that the marble coat of arms affixed to the front of
          the house shows the bull of the Borgias. It has been believed up till now that
          this building, which has been preserved with only trifling alterations, is the
          Bell Inn, which in accordance with the journal of Burchard, was in the later
          years of the XVth century, the temporary lodging of
          German princes. The documents in the archives of the Anima, however, show that
          this house belonged to the Valle, who let it in 1479 to the German innkeeper
          Johannes Teufel, whom the Italians euphemistically named Angelo; two years
          later this man bought part of the building. The celebrated Bell Inn, which was
          a favourite meeting place of the Germans in Rome, was, therefore not the house
          of Vannozza, but was alongside it in the Via de’ Cappellari. Other Germans carried on the profitable
          business of innkeeping in Rome during the Cinquecento ; in the Borgo there
          were, as early as the time of Eugenius IV., more than sixty German inns and
          eating houses.
           The Albergo del Sole, as well as the Bell, had a great
          reputation in the XVth century, and, although much
          altered, it still exists at the present day in the Via di Biscione (Nos.
          73-76). No one now dreams that this ordinary looking building, with the deep
          arched entrance and dark picturesque courtyard was once a hotel for foreigners
          of the first rank, in which the ambassador of France was lodged in 1489. It is
          situated where the poultry market (Piazza Pollarola)
          adjoins the Via di Biscione ; here the palace of the Pichi may be recognized by a fine doorway bearing the name of the builder. The names
          of an inn and a street in this neighbourhood remind us still of an old inn
          named Paradiso, probably on account of its moderate prices. Before the Corso
          Vittorio Emanuele was laid out one could read at the point where the Via del
          Paradiso branches off from the Via Papale, the inscription of Girolamo Zorzi
          concerning the great inundation of the Tiber in the reign of Alexander VI, in
          December, 1495. The street of the Baullari (trunkmakers), which was appropriately situated in the
          quarter of the inns, leads to the Palazzo Massimo.
           Like the Rioni Ponte and Parione, the Rione della Regola contained a large population. As the name Regola (Arenula), meaning sand or
          gravel, indicates, this was the quarter alongside the Tiber which was crossed
          by the Via Giulia and a street parallel to it, which went through the Piazza
          Farnese to the Ponte Quattro Capi. The sharp contrasts, of which the Eternal City
          offered so many examples, were, perhaps, nowhere more frequent than in this
          quarter, The huge luxurious palaces were in acute contrast to the little old
          churches, and the streets filled with people carrying on their trades, the
          names of which they still retain to the present day : Via de’ Cappellari (hat makers), Via de’ Giubbonari (doublet makers), Via de’ Pettinari (comb-makers).[868] [869] Many Jews had also settled here, and where they were
          most numerous, the old palace of the Cenci stood. One can best form an idea of
          the condition of this neighbourhood at that time, for it has been completely
          changed by the laying out of the Via Arenula, if one
          enters the dirty Via di S. Bartolomeo de’ Vaccinari,
          where, above all, a pre-gothic house of the XIIIth century with a pillared portico attracts the notice of the antiquarian. Such
          open porticos on the ground level afford welcome protection from rain; they are
          characteristic of mediaeval houses, in most of which a covered loggia was
          provided. In the porticos antique pillars were often introduced, as in the case
          of the house in the Via of S. Bartolomeo. Through the last arch of this house
          one enters the Vicolo del Melangolo,
          a neighbourhood which represents the mediaeval state of the city in a striking
          manner.
           The Rione della Regola contained three houses for pilgrims : S. Maria di Monserrato for Spaniards, S. Tommaso for Englishmen, and S.
          Brigida for Swedes. The exiled Archbishop of Upsala, Olaus Magnus, lived in S.
          Brigida, which was in the Piazza Farnese. S. Girolamo della Carita and the
          church of S. Benedetto in Arenula, which was in the
          year 1558 given to the confraternity of the Trinita de’ Pellegrini, also
          belonged to the Rione della Regola.
           This quarter had been notably improved when Sixtus IV
          had joined it to the Trastevere by the erection of
          the Ponte Sisto; it received a very great development under Paul III, because
          the magnificent Palazzo Farnese, begun in 1530 by Antonio da Sangallo, which,
          in accordance with the will of Paul III, became the property of Cardinal
          Alessandro Farnese, was situated there. This truly regal building,[876] of
          immense size, which was finished as far as the façade on the Via Giulia soon
          after 1547, was marked on Bufalini’s plan as the palace of Paul III. It
          attained a worldwide celebrity, as much because of the share taken by Michael
          Angelo in its erection, as because of the collection which it contained.
          Cardinal Alessandro, although he was often in financial difficulties, acquired,
          in the grand manner of the Medici, treasures of every description :
          manuscripts, books, and pictures, but above all statues. The latter were partly
          purchased, and partly obtained by means of special excavations in Rome and the
          neighbourhood. The Baths of Caracalla afforded the richest finds, for there
          were brought to light in 1546 and 1547 works of art which threw all former
          discoveries into the shade. Among these were the group known as the Farnese
          Bull, the Hercules, the Flora and numerous other valuable pieces of sculpture.
           Not far from the Palazzo Farnese, near the Ponte
          Sisto, is the palace of Girolamo Capodiferro (now
          Palazzo Spada), built in 1540, and decorated by Giulio Mazzoni, a pupil of
          Daniele da Volterra. The celebrated house of Branconio dell’ Aquila, in the Borgo, served as a model for this, the imitation being
          clearly apparent in the facade, which is almost too richly decorated with
          statues, stucco and other ornamentation. The decoration of the picturesque
          courtyard is much more successful. Behind the palace, a garden extends down to
          the Tiber. Julius III. enriched the collection of the Cardinal by the present
          of the colossal statue of Pompey.
           The house of the highly respected physician in
          ordinary to Paul III, Francesco Fusconi of Norcia,
          was between the Palazzo Farnese and the Campo di Fiore; he too had collected
          valuable antiques, as the statue of Meleager, now in the Vatican, testifies.
          Latino Gio venale, another collector of antiquities,
          also lived in this neighbourhood.
           On the other bank of the river, opposite the Rione della Regola, the Trastevere, rich in old churches and towers, which
          formed a Rione by itself, spread out on all sides.
          Foreigners seldom penetrated into this part of the city, which was very thickly
          populated. It was the quarter of the wine-dealers and sailors. The hospital for
          mariners, as also that for the Genoese, were not far from the venerable church
          of St. Cecilia. From the harbour on the Ripa Grande,
          a steep flight of steps and an easy carriage road led to the hall of the
          Dogana, close to which was the little church of the sailors, S. Maria della
          Torre, so called after the tower erected by Leo IV. in the IXth century. The great orphanage of S. Michele rose here towards the end of the XVIIth century.
           Almost the whole of this quarter of the city was
          intersected by a long street, the Via Trastiberina (now Lungarina and Lungaretta)
          which led from the Ponte di S. Maria (later Ponte Rotto) past the churches of
          S. Salvatore della Corte and S. Agata, to the piazza and basilica of S. Maria
          in Trastevere. Right and left of this main artery,
          which was laid out by Julius II., a maze of dark and tortuous lanes spread out,
          the most interesting of which have been sacrificed to the embankment of the
          Tiber. It is very difficult today to form an idea of the former state of the
          neighbourhood. The houses,, many of which possessed loggie and small perrons,
          were nowhere so crowded together as here, while among them were numerous small
          churches and convents, as well as the very substantial dwellings of the old
          patrician families, such as the Stefaneschi,
          Ponziani, Papareschi, Normanni, Alberteschi, Mattei, and Anguillara, which were
          provided with towers, giving them the appearance of fortresses. The quarter of
          S. Pellegrino in Viterbo1 gives us a better idea today of the mediaeval appearance
          which the Trastevere presented at the end of the
          Renaissance period. The numerous towers were specially characteristic, but of
          these only two have been preserved, the Torre Anguillara and that of the
          Gaetani on the island at the Ponte Quattro Capi. Of the citadels of the nobles,
          the exceedingly interesting dwelling of the Mattei at the Ponte S. Bartolomeo
          still remains*. The very great number of towers, which astonish us in all the
          representations of the period, gave the name of “De Turribus”
          to the Church of S. Lorenzo de Janiculo, destroyed at
          the erection of the Monastery of S. Egidio.
           No part of the city approached the Trastevere in picturesque charm, the Ripa Grande affording a
          most attractive view from the opposite bank; Pieter Brueghel painted it from
          there in the year 1553.
               Through the porta Settimiana,
          then recently erected by Alexander VI, went the old road of the pilgrims
          journeying to St. Peter’s, the Via Sancta (now the Lungara)
          leading to the Porta S. Spirito in the Borgo. Along this road, of which Julius
          II intended to form a corresponding street to the Via Giulia, only isolated
          houses and churches were to be found, for this district lay outside the
          fortifications. It was the district of the large “vignas,”
          among which those of Cardinals Maffei, Salviati and Farnese were prominent; the
          celebrated Farnesina of Agostino Chigi also belonged
          to Cardinal Farnese. Among the churches of the Janiculum, S. Pietro in Montorio goes back to the IXth century, S. Onofrio having only been founded in 1435, by the hermit Niccolo di Forca Palena.
           Like the Trastevere, the Rione di S. Angelo was a real quarter of the
          people. This was enclosed by the Rioni Regola and S. Eustachio on the west, and by Pigna on the
          north and Campitelli on the east. Numerous Jews lived here, who, besides
          extensive money transactions, carried on, even at that time, a business which
          they have continued to practise in Rome to the present day, that of tailors. In
          Bufalini’s plan there is a street near S. Angelo in Pescaria,
          which is designated Via de’ Giudei. It is clear from
          Aldrovandi and others that the later Piazza del Pianto bore, in the Cinquecento, the name of Piazza Giudea.
          In this neighbourhood, the Santa Croce had their palace, which contained
          numerous antiquities. Even as early as the beginning of the Renaissance period
          the citizens of Rome had made some attempt to beautify this quarter as well, a
          proof of this being a remarkable building of the Quattrocento in the Piazza del Pianto which has suvived all the transformations which this neighbourhood in particular has undergone in
          recent times. This building is the dwelling, erected in 1467, of Lorenzo de’ Manili, who, being an enthusiastic lover of antiquity,
          connected his houses by a large inscription which runs under the windows of the
          first floor, and which imitates so exactly the Roman capitals of the best
          period that it might easily be taken for an antique building. This pompous
          inscription states that when Rome shall be re-born in its ancient form, he,
          Laurentius Manlius (he described himself in this way, because he was descended
          from the celebrated old Roman family) would contribute to the adornment of his
          beloved native city, as far as his modest fortune would permit. As a true
          representative of the Renaissance, he dated the inscription according to the
          foundation of Rome, and had his name cut in Greek letters on the facade, into
          which fragments of antique sculpture and inscriptions were introduced. On the
          sills of the windows towards the Piazza Costaguti one
          may read the characteristic greeting, expressive of the joy of the builder at
          the new birth of beauty in the Eternal City : Have Roma.
           The fish-market was held in the Portico of Octavia,
          near the adjoining church of S. Angelo in Pescaria.
          Older visitors to Rome will still remember this exceedingly picturesque— in
          spite of all the squalor—corner, which has been frequently reproduced by
          artists.
           The most important monument of antiquity in this
          quarter was the Theatre of Marcellus. This building, owned by the Savelli since
          1368, had the appearance of a mediaeval stronghold, imparted to it by its
          earlier owners, the Pierleone, but greatly lessened
          by the reconstruction carried out by Baldassare Peruzzi. In the arches on the
          ground floor were the vaulted warehouses of merchandize, which even to this day
          retain the impress of the Middle Ages. Of the palaces of the Mattei, only one
          was in existence at that time ; the others, erected under Pius IV, in the
          Flaminian Circus, have given quite another character to the neighbourhood near
          the church of S. Caterina de’ Funari, built in 1544.
           The Rione di Ripa followed the Tiber opposite the southern part of Trastevere, the island, with the church of S. Bartolomeo,
          also belonging to it. In this church, the chapel of the guild of the
          mill-owners, is still in existence ; one can see on the tombs there, more or
          less roughly represented, the floating mills which had been anchored not far
          from the island since the time of Belisarius. The district of the Rione di Ripa, which was covered
          with buildings without any open spaces, only reached as far as the Ponte di S.
          Maria, which, restored under Julius III, was destined to fall a victim to the
          inundation of 1557, and on the landward side, turned in the direction of the
          Capitol and the Velabro. Not far from the latter, rose the church of S.
          Giovanni Decollato, the church of the confraternity
          which provided criminals with the consolations of religion before their
          execution. There were nothing but smaller houses near the old basilica of S.
          Maria in Cosmedin. It was a neglected neighbourhood,
          where the palace of a noble of the XIth century stood
          in the midst of indescribable filth; this was the dwelling of Nicholas
          Crescentius, the exterior of which was most curiously adorned with antique
          fragments, and which then bore, as we can see from Heemskerck’s panorama, the
          name of Casa di Pilato, later changed to di Rienzo.
           To the south the Rione di Ripa included the whole of the Aventine, the Baths of
          Caracalla and Monte Testaccio. On the open space in
          front of the latter the traditional coarse amusements of the Roman populace
          always took place at carnival time, when the municipal officials and the upper
          classes would also be present. There were no houses of any kind on the
          Aventine, with its venerable churches and the picturesque remains of the
          citadel of the Savelli.
           The Rione di
          Campitelli, which extended to the Porta S. Sebastiano, also included a
          district which was very little built over. In this quarter, to which the
          Colosseum and the Palatine belong, there was no life except at the foot of the
          Capitol. The principal remains here were the two churches of Our Lady, S. Maria
          della Consolazione, with an old picture of the
          Madonna, at which the many votive offerings and pictures testified to the great
          veneration in which it was held, and the church of the Roman Senate, S. Maria
          in Aracoeli, built on the ruins of the Capitoline
          Temple of Juno, and with which the wonderfully poetical legend of the
          appearance of the Queen of Heaven to the Emperor Augustus is associated.
           On the left of the great flight of steps which in 1348
          led to the church from the piazza of the Capitol, Fichard saw a considerable number of marble sculptures, several of which have survived
          to the present day. The church itself, over which the Senate had the right of
          patronage, was and still is very rich in sepulchral monuments. The Frankfort traveller, however, mentions only the tomb of St. Helena, that of Queen Catherine
            of Bosnia and the resting place of the humanist, Flavio Biondo.
               The Capitol, so celebrated on account of the memories
          associated with it, was visited by all foreigners because of the bronzes
          presented by Sixtus IV, the She-Wolf, the Thorn Extractor, Camillus, fragments
          of the bronze Colossus, and Hercules. Under Paul III it lost the appearance of
          a mediaeval citadel, which it had until then preserved. In an engraving of the
          year 1538 we can already see the magnificent external staircase which Guglielmo
          della Porta executed from the design of Michael Angelo, and the statue of
          Marcus Aurelius so effectively set up in the middle of the square. The reconstruction
          of the front of the Palace of the Senators took place soon afterwards, as did
          that of the porticos at the sides, of which that on the right hand rose during
          the reign of Julius III.
               On the north, the Rione di
          Campitelli adjoined the Rione della Pigna,
          which formed a rather irregular square in the middle of the city. This district
          contained the best preserved monument of antiquity, the Pantheon, called by the
          people S. Maria Rotonda. The open space in front of it was then much higher, so
          that one had to descend to the entrance by a flight of steps. Small houses
          stood round about the building, being even built on to it on the left side. Its
          condition at that time can be clearly seen from a drawing by Heemskerck. One
          can here see, behind the point of the gable, the little Romanesque belfry built
          in 1270 ; the vestibule is on the left side, and is half walled up; Paul III
          was the first to remove this unsightly masonry. The Egyptian basalt lions,
          afterwards removed to the Vatican, and the magnificent bath of porphyry, which
          now adorns the tomb of Clement XII in the Lateran, stood in front of this
          exquisite circular building. Small houses had also been built into the splendid
          ruins of the adjacent Baths of Agrippa.
           The most important church of the Rione della Pigna was that of the Dominicans, S. Maria sopra Minerva, containing the
          tomb of St. Catherine of Siena. Against the church stood a library which was of
          special celebrity, as was the small, but excellently arranged collection of
          books belonging to the Augustinians of S. Maria del Popolo. The houses of the
          Porcari, in the immediate neighbourhood, were rich in antiquities, as well as
          the Casa Maffei, not far off, near the Arco di Ciambella, in the picturesque
          courtyard of which Heemskerck saw the statue of the dead Niobe, which
          afterwards came into the possession of the Bevilacqua, and eventually reached
          Munich. This collection, one of the oldest in Rome, had already diminished in
          the time of Aldrovandi. The house was at that time occupied by the eminent
          Cardinal Bernardino Maffei.
               The little church of S. Giovanni della Pigna, rebuilt
          by Vittoria Colonna in the piazza of the same name, the Palazzo del Duca d’Urbino (later Doria) and the Palazzo di S. Marco (now di
          Venezia) also belonged to the Rione della Pigna. The
          last-named served Paul III, and also occasionally Julius III, as a summer
          residence. The mighty building, with its magnificent halls, was excellently
          suited for the reception of the Pope and his extensive suite. A very special
          curiosity, which did not escape the notice of Fichard,
          was the gigantic map of the world at the end of the Quattrocento, which was
          preserved in the palace and was adorned with reproductions of human beings, and
          land and sea monsters, and which excited much interest and admiration. Not far
          from the monumental building of the Palazzo di S. Marco was the little church
          of S. Maria della Strada, given to the Jesuits by the Farnese Pope.
           The frequent residences of the Popes in the Palazzo di
          S. Marco gave an importance to the Rione della Pigna,
          which was separated from the Rione di Trevi by the Corso (Via Lata), in which the Colonna had their very extensive palace
          near the SS. Apostoli. The fountain of Trevi still retained the simple form
          given to it by Nicholas V. A great part of the Rione di Trevi, which reached as far as the Porta Salara and the Porta Nomentana, was uninhabited.
           Mighty ruins stood on the Quirinal; the remains of the
          Baths of Constantine and the Temple of Serapis. In front of the baths, facing
          towards the piazza, stood the statues of the Horse-breakers, on a clumsy
          mediaeval base; on account of their size and their good state of preservation,
          they were among the most popular monuments in Rome, and the Quirinal was named
          Monte Cavallo after them. It was almost entirely taken up with gardens,
          vineyards, olive groves and villas. Pomponius Laetus and Platina had already
          laid out villas and gardens on the Quirinal, which was much esteemed on account
          of its good air. Cardinals Prospero Colonna, Oliviero Carafa and Ridolfo Pio da Carpi had done likewise. The artistic collection of Cardinal Carpi comprised,
            besides statues and reliefs, small bronzes, terra cottas, vases, and antique
            furniture, as well as books, manuscripts, and pictures. The smaller objects of
            this collection, of which Aldrovandi gives an enthusiastic description, were
            almost all in the palace of this Cardinal in the Campo Marzo ; the marble
            statues were nearly all placed in the villa, the extensive gardens of which
            Aldrovandi calls a paradise on earth.
             The collection of Cardinal Carpi was, however,
          surpassed by that of Cardinal Ippolito d’Este, the
          son of Lucrezia Borgia. This ardent collector of antiquities had filled his
          residences in the city with treasures of this kind, and since 1554, he had been
          gradually bringing the most important works of art to his villa on the
          Quirinal, with the beautifying of which he was still occupied in 1560. This
          wonderful country house, on the southern slope of the hill, which occupied the
          site of the grounds of the later Papal palace, was celebrated for the
          arrangement of the fountains, which were richly adorned with statues.
           Paul III was specially fond of staying on the
          Quirinal. He possessed a garden there as early as 1535, which attracted much
          notice on account of its beauty. Later on he lived in the villa of Cardinal
          Carafa, and it was there that the old Pope of eighty-two breathed his last. In
          the gardens of the Colonna near S. Silvestro, Michael Angelo and Vittoria
          Colonna carried on those conversations on Sunday afternoons which Francesco de Hollanda has preserved for us, and which have been said to
          have been the last flickerings of the spirit which
          made the Renaissance great and noble. Vittoria always had in mind the idea of
          building a convent of nuns on the ruins of the Temple of Serapis, in order that
          the last remains of paganism might be trodden under the feet of pure-minded women.
           Towards the north, and round that magnificent relic of
          antiquity, the column of Marcus Aurelius, and named after it, lay the Rione di Colonna. In the middle of the XVIth century, the ambassadors of France and Portugal had
          their palaces in this quarter, near Monte Citorio,
          while the Imperial ambassadors resided in the Palazzo Riario (later Altemps) which is still in the Rione di Ponte. Formerly almost all the ambassadors lived in the Rione di Ponte; the transference of their residences into the Rione di Colonna was a sign of the coming change of the centre of life in the city,
          which was soon to be brought about in an ever increasing degree.
           The principal church in the Rione di Colonna was S. Lorenzo in Lucina, which, since May, 1554, had been the title
          of Cardinal Morone, the largest parish in Rome thereby becoming subject to him.
          The palace of Cardinal Quiñones (later Fiano) adjoined the church; at this
          point, where until 1662 an ancient triumphal arch, the Arco di Portogallo, spanned the Corso, the fully built over part of
          this street ended. Several names still remind us of the end of the houses, such
          as the Via Capo le Case. To the north the Rione di
          Colonna reached as far as the Porta Pinciana and the Porta Salara.
           Towards the end of the Renaissance period, the Rioni of S. Eustachio and Campo Marzo increased in
          importance. The Rione di S. Eustachio,
          called after the church of the same name, stretched eastwards from the Rioni Ponte and Parione. The
          University was situated there, as well as the much frequented church of S.
          Agostino, and numerous palaces of the Roman nobles. In the neighbourhood of the
          University, in the Piazza de’ Lombardi, there stood, near the venerable church
          of S. Salvatore in Thermis, the Palazzo Medici, the
          residence of Leo X when a Cardinal. In this palace, which came into the hands
          of the Farnese under Paul III, the unhappy Duke and Duchess, Ottavio and
          Margherita Farnese, resided from the year 1538, for which reason it was called
          the Palazzo Madama. Two drawings by Heemskerck give a complete picture of the
          costly antiquities which the palace contained. Most of these, which were placed
          there without any special arrangement, were still in the gallery, when
          Aldrovandi wrote his description of them. The two Aphrodites,
          the two statues of Bacchus, and the Tyrannicides were placed here, and on the
          wall of the adjoining garden the Dying Gaul. The Villa Madama, with its collection,
          which also belonged to the Duchess Margherita, was a possession of inestimable
          value.
           
           The palaces of the distinguished family of the della
          Valle, the members of which had been from early times zealous collectors,
          contained an even greater number of treasures of all kinds. The gallery of the
          old Palazzo della Valle, of which the diligent Heemskerck has left us a sketch,
          was adorned by the celebrated statue of Pan, which, while it was in the possession
          of Leo X, was used for the decoration of the triumphal arch of the Valle, and
          under Clement VII was placed in the Capitoline museum, by the side of the Marforio. The principal pieces of sculpture, which had also
          been used for the said triumphal arch, were placed by Cardinal Andrea della
          Valle (d. 1534) in his palace close by (now the Palazzo Valle-Rustici-Bufalo).
          This building, the principal entrance of which was adorned by a large head of
          Zeus, was a real museum. Everywhere, in the entrance hall, in the courtyard, as
          well as on the upper floors, there were so many marble works of art that the
          prosaic Fichard cries out in admiration that the real
          treasures of Roman antiquity were to be found there. In the quadrilateral
          court, which had been built for the statues, there were at that time, the Venus
          de’ Medici and the Ganymede of the Uffizi. After the death of the Cardinal, his
          nephew, Quinzio de’ Rustici, became the owner of
          these treasures.
           Not far from this magnificent residence, Cardinal
          Andrea had a new palace built by Raphael’s pupil, Lorenzetto,
          in the present day Piazza di Valle ; this had not been completely finished on
          account of the catastrophe of 1527. The treasures collected there as well,
          aroused the admiration of Fichard. The rarest works
          adorned the celebrated gallery of statues on the upper floor, the corridors at
          the sides of which opened on to pillared halls. An engraving by Hieronymus
          Cock, which he perhaps executed from a drawing by Heemskerck, shows this
          marvellous hall with its precious contents ; a drawing by Francesco de Hollanda, made rather later, gives an exact picture of the
          right wall. The manner in which antique reliefs, statues in niches, and busts
          in circular recesses, were arranged, became a model for the whole of Rome. This
          new palace was inherited by the Capranica family, whose name it still bears.
          They sold the antiques to Cardinal Ferdinando de’ Medici in 1584, who used them
          for the adornment of his villa on the Pincio, but
          most of them were removed to Florence in the XVIIIth century. In Cock’s engraving one can see the Marsyas of the Uffizi, the
          so-called Thusnelda and the two large clothed statues of the Loggia de’ Lanzi,
          the statue of a barbarian of the Giardino Boboli, and many other masterpieces
          now preserved in the city on the Arno.
           Under Leo X the Rione di S.
          Eustachio was enriched by two new and imposing palaces: the Palazzo Lante ai Capretari, built by
          Jacopo Sansovino, and the Palazzo Maccarani, which
          Giulio Romano designed for the Cenci. The Palazzo Patrizi, situated near the
          French national church, was also celebrated, as were the Palazzo Caffarelli
          (Vidoni) and the Palazzo Piccolomini in the Piazza Siena. Constanza Piccolomini,
          Duchess of Amalfi, gave up her residence to the Theatines, under Sixtus V, who
          transformed it into a monastery, alongside which arose the large baroque church
          of S. Andrea della Valle. The little church of S. Sebastiano di Via Papae, of
          which an altar in the new building reminds us, disappeared in the complete
          reorganization of the district which was undertaken at that time.
           The master of ceremonies of Alexander VI, Johannes
          Burchard, from the diocese of Strasbourg, had built himself a large house in
          the Rione di S. Eustachio, not far from the Palazzo
          Cesarini; on the tower of this house one could read the inscription “Argentina,”
          a name which still lives on in the name of the street and theatre there. This
          house was an exception in the city of the Renaissance, for it was built in the
          gothic style, as was customary in Germany. Part of it, though in a deplorable
          condition, can still be seen.
           The Rione di Campo
          Marzo restricted the former Campus Martius to a much smaller space. The
          central point of this, the most northern part of Rome, which was bounded on the
          west by the Tiber, and on the east by the Pincio, was
          that mighty monument of antiquity, the Mausoleum of the Emperor Augustus. It
          had served the Colonna as a fortress in the Middle Ages, and had been turned
          into a garden under Paul III; the Soderini had laid
          it out by using the remains of the walls which encircled it, and adorning it
          with statues in the fashion of the period. The obelisk, found in 1519 near S.
          Rocco, which had once stood at the entrance of the Mausoleum, lay, broken into
          four pieces, in the Via di Ripetta.
           Many foreigners, as the names of the streets prove,
          had settled in this quarter, on account of the national charitable institutions
          for the Bretons, the Portuguese, the Sclavonians and
          the Lombards : S. Ivo, S. Antonio, S. Girolamo and S. Ambrogio (afterwards S.
          Carlo in Corso). This district had improved a great deal since the time of Leo X.
          Under Julius III it became still more important, for it was that Pope who had
          the great Palazzo Cardelli, which had been used by Cardinal Carpi from 1537 to
          1547, reconstructed and decorated, to serve as a residence for his brother. The
          celebrated hospital of S. Giacomo in Augusta, the old Benedictine monastery of
          St. Gregory Nazianzen, S. Maria, SSma Trinita de’
          Monti on the Pincio, the burial place of the Rovere,
          S. Maria del Popolo, which was filled with the most beautiful works of the
          Renaissance, all belonged to the Rione di Campo
          Marzo. The neighbouring gate, by which most of the visitors from the north
          entered the Eternal City, formed, with the bastions of Sixtus IV, a very
          picturesque object, as we can see from the sketch of Heemskerck.
           The irregular Piazza del Popolo was not yet adorned
          with the obelisks. Three streets, intersecting the Rione di Colonna, led thence into the city: on the right, the Via di Ripetta, on the left, the Via del Babuino,
          and in the centre, the Via Lata, or Corso, so called from the races held there
          in carnival time. These main streets, however, were by no means the busiest;
          near the gate the houses were few in number, while to the right and left,
          garden walls arose. The Via Babuino, named after the
          Silenus on a fountain, was not built over towards the Pincio.
          The northern part of the Ripetta is called Via Populi
          in Bufalini’s plan. The small cross-street, joining the Ripetta to the Corso near the Mausoleum of Augustus, received the name of Via de’ Pontefici from the frescoes with which the Spanish humanist
          and poet, Saturnio Gerona, who lived there, had decorated his house. They were
          portraits of the Popes under whom Saturnio had served during his fifty years
          residence in Rome.
           If one looks at the above mentioned districts of Rome,
          the most astonishing thing is the crowding together of the population in the
          low-lying neighbourhood of the Tiber. The wide hilly districts to the north and
          south and east, the Pincio, the Quirinal, the
          Viminal, the Esquiline and the Coelian, were, like the Aventine, almost
          uninhabited. Besides the venerable basilicas, high towers, dating from
          mediaeval times, rose up everywhere, but, apart from monasteries, there were in
          these neighbourhoods, which seemed consecrated for ever to prayer and
          seclusion, but few dwelling houses. The principal reason for this is given in a
          remark of Fichard, which seems very surprising in
          view of the plentiful supply of water now at the disposal of Rome, but which
          may be understood if we bear in mind the systematic destruction of the Roman
          aqueducts at the time of the Sack. The Frankfort traveller says that he saw
          very few fountains in the whole city. The population had to be content with the
          water from cisterns and from the Tiber, which was daily carried round the city.
          To what a great extent this was done is evident from the fact that the
          water-carriers formed a guild of their own (the Compagnia degli Acquarenari). They
          procured the water at the Porta del Popolo, where it was not yet contaminated,
          and then left it standing for four or live days. It seems incredible that the
          water of the yellow Tiber was considered healthy, and was carried about by Paul
          III as well as by Clement VII, when they were travelling. The physician,
          Alessandro Petroni, the friend of Ignatius of Loyola, praises the beneficial
          effects of the water of the Tiber, in a pamphlet dedicated to Julius III.
           The uninhabited district, which comprised two-thirds
          of the space enclosed by the Aurelian walls, was full of the magic of past
          associations. The mighty remains of antiquity, as well as the venerable
          basilicas and monasteries, dating from the early days of Christianity and from
          mediaeval times, lay scattered in magnificent isolation and picturesque
          solitude. They formed the chief attraction for the pilgrims, who continued to
          flock in crowds to the centre of ecclesiastical unity, while the wonders of the
          old churches did not escape the notice of scholars, who, however, as well as
          educated people in general, were far more attracted by the ancient ruins and
          buildings, for the study of which the topographical works of Bartolomeo Marliani, of 1544, and of Lucio Fauno,
          of 1548, gave a great deal of useful information. The ruins of ancient Rome lay
          quite alone, for the vignas which many Cardinals and
          nobles had laid out in the hilly districts possessed for the most part only
          modest country houses, which were only occupied in the autumn. The great
          ostentatious villas, with extensive grounds, had as yet scarcely made their appearance,
          and the districts which had been the centre of Republican and Imperial life in
          ancient Rome, were now occupied by vineyards, gardens and fields, presenting a
          purely rural appearance, with a desolate area of ruins, of the complete
          desertion and solemn seclusion of which it is difficult at the present time to
          form any idea.
           Surrounded in great measure by old plane trees, dark
          cypresses, lofty pine trees and thick laurels, these old ruins were the delight
          of artists. The sketches of Heemskerck, as well as many of the later engravings
          of Du Pérac, afford a picture of indescribable
          romantic charm. In many places the ruins served as warehouses or stables, as
          does the Sette Sale to this day; the Venetian ambassador, Mocenigo,
          says that it is wonderful to see how vineyards, gardens and little copses have arisen round the antique arches and buildings.
           The ancient buildings presented themselves to the
          spectator in all their splendour ; they were far better preserved than they are
          today, for, in spite of all the destruction of past centuries, many of them
          still preserved their old marble facing, their columns and other ornamentation.
          The creeping plants and brushwood, which had taken root wherever the cracks in
          the brickwork had been laid bare, had contributed slowly but surely to the work
          of destruction.
               Great ruins always have something sublime in their
          appearance, affecting the spectator no less through the actual mass of
          stonework than by their appeal to the imagination, which gives a new existence
          to their former grandeur. Nowhere was such an impressive and affecting picture
          of the past offered to the traveller as in Rome, by the sight of this world of
          ancient gods and men lying in fragments. The melancholy which overcomes us “poor
          sons of a day” at such a spectacle, finds effective expression in the verses
          with which Joachim du Bellay, in the first book of his “Antiquites de Rome” (1558) speaks of the ruins which he had visited.
           In singular contrast to the archaeological cultus,
          which was so devoted to the worship of the antique, is the ruthless manner in
          which the ancient buildings were robbed of their marbles and columns during the
          whole of the Renaissance period, and used as convenient materials for new
          buildings; in their merciless search for antiquities, much more was destroyed
          than was ever intended or realized. Very disastrous too were the excavations
          under the foundations of the ancient buildings. One can clearly see how, in the
          Cinquecento, the mighty halls of the Baths of Diocletian were undermined and
          caused to collapse by such excavations. At the beginning of the reign of Julius
          III, a Sicilian priest had built a little chapel close to these great Baths of
          the ancient city, but he was driven thence by the vagabonds who used the ruins
          as a place of refuge. These Thermae, with their majestic halls, gave Fichard the impression of a row of churches. As a building
          he considered them worthy of the greatest admiration, but it was rather
          difficult at that time to determine for what purpose they had been erected.
          Great changes were begun in that neighbourhood by the laying out of the villa,
          the celebrated Horti Bellajani, which owed its origin
          to the artistic and ostentatious Cardinal du Bellay.
           The Baths of Titus and the Amphitheatrum Castrense, which served the monks of S. Croce in Gerusalemme as a garden, were, at that time, as the
          engravings show, in a much better state of preservation than they are today.
          The Colosseum made an immense impression on all visitors to Rome, although the
          lower storey was still partially buried, up to the capitals of the arches. Fichard describes it as the largest and most beautiful of
          all the monuments of antiquity; nowhere else, he says, can one realize so well
          the majesty of the Roman people as in this wonderful work, with the sight of
          which one can never be satiated. What must it have been, he adds, when it was
          still in a perfect state, and adorned with all its statues!
           Heemskerck’s sketches give a striking picture of the
          state of the Forum, in which the ruins and columns were half buried in earth
          and rubbish. They also show how the Arch of Titus was still quite walled in by
          its mediaeval covering, while the Arch of Severus, on the other hand, had all
          three openings laid open to a considerable depth, but was still crowned by its
          mediaeval battlements. Between the Arch of Severus and the Temple of Saturn,
          and quite close to the ruins of Vespasian’s Temple, stood the old church of SS.
          Sergio e Bacco, which, more fortunate than others, had escaped destruction at
          the demolitions of Paul III. in connection with the solemn entry of Charles V
          into the city. S. Maria Nuova still had the façade of Honorius III. The
          building alongside the church was connected with the Palatine by the mediaeval
          fortress of the Frangipani. Fichard could still
          admire, in the Basilica of Maxentius, then called the Templum Pacis, one of those immense white marble Corinthian columns, which once stood
          as the central pillars. He declared this column, which was later placed in
          front of S. Maria Maggiore, to be the most beautiful in Rome. In the Circus
          Maximus, which served as a vegetable garden, the arches which supported the
          tiers of seats were still in a good state of preservation; the Romans of older
          times had had warehouses and taverns arranged there, where they could refresh
          themselves during the summer months.
           With regard to the Palace of the Caesars on the
          Palatine, at that time called the Palazzo Maggiore, Fichard acknowledged that he could not form any clear idea of what it once had looked
          like. The hill, still covered with mighty ruins, was partly in the possession
          of monasteries and private persons, and partly without any owner. Everything
          was much overgrown with shrubs and trees, between which vineyards had been
          planted in suitable places. In several of the unfenced parts flocks of cattle
          and sheep were feeding. An exquisite drawing by Heemskerck gives a very
          valuable general view of the south-western slope of the Palatine, and the
          expanse of the Circus Maximus. Heemskerck has also sketched the panorama which
          unfolds itself before the delighted eye of the visitor to the Palatine, taken
          from the platform of the Belvedere towards the Colosseum, as well as the
          picturesque ruins of the Velabro.
           Excavations had already been begun on the Palatine
          under Leo X, and on a more comprehensive scale under Paul III, which were
          continued under Julius III. Pirro Ligorio describes these as an eyewitness. The
          transformation, which gave a great part of the Palatine a perfectly different
          appearance, is chiefly connected with the name of the nephew of the Farnese
          Pope, Alessandro Farnese having remodelled his vigna built there, and turned it into a magnificent villa. The value the Cardinal
          attached to this property is clear from the fact that in the document of
          presentation of his villa near the Palazzo Maggiore in favour of Ottavio
          Farnese, on April 17th, 1548, he laid it down that it should always remain in
          the possession of the Farnese family.
           Of the principal ornament of the Palatine, the
          celebrated Septizonium, only the east front then
          remained. Heemskerck repeatedly sketched this last fragment of the gorgeous
          facade of the palace of Septimus Severus facing the Appian Way, and,
          conscientious as ever, he has not omitted the little additions made to the
          building by the Frangipani in the XIIth century.
           The whole neighbourhood of the Imperial Fora, which
          was essentially altered under Pius V by the laying out of the Via Alessandrina,
          afforded until then an exceedingly remarkable spectacle. In chaotic confusion
          the towers of the Conti, Colonna and Gaetani rose above miserable houses and
          the massive residence of the Knights of St. John, built in the XIVth century. A much greater part of the Forum of Nerva
          was then preserved than at the present day; of the Forum of Trajan, which
          surpassed all the others in size and splendour, the ruins of the great Exedra
          were still standing on the southern slope of the Quirinal. Paul III had
          uncovered the pedestal of the triumphal arch of the Emperor, and during these
          excavations the little church of St. Nicholas ad Columnam,
          built in the XIIth century, was pulled down. A row of
          houses which surrounded the spot, was only demolished in 1812. The church of S.
          Maria di Loreto, erected by the Guild of Bakers, was not yet completed. In the
          immediate neighbourhood, in the Macel de’ Corvi, Michael Angelo had his modest
          dwelling and studio; the building was modernized later on, but early in the
          year 1902, the last remains of the house in which the master lived for thirty
          years disappeared.
           The traveller who pursued his lonely way through
          peaceful vignas to the remains of ancient
          Rome, was reminded at every step of the power which had subdued the pagan, by
          the churches and monasteries which he met with at every turn, The book of the
          world’s history lay here spread out before him, a striking reminder of the
          transitoriness of all that is earthly, and of the eternal power of God; the
          realization of this was intensified as the stillness in which this region was wrapt seemed to grow deeper, the only sound that broke the
          silence being the Angelus bell at noon and eventide. The solemn influence of
          the surroundings was still further increased when the pilgrim entered the
          venerable sanctuaries, each with its distinctive features, where, in the days
          of primitive Christianity, the martyrs and saints had found their resting
          place. All these were still untouched by the later, and often so devastating
          alterations and restorations. With their columns, mostly taken from ancient
          buildings, their gleaming marble floors, and grave mosaic pictures, they must
          have been eloquent apologists for the one unchanging Church, which had here,
          for more than a thousand years, untroubled by all outward vicissitudes, prayed
          and offered sacrifice as in the days of the Apostles.
           
           Among all the Christian monuments contained in the Rione de Monti, none was so venerable and rich in holy
          and great memories of the history of the Church and of the world, as the Lateran
          Basilica, which, as the cathedral of the Bishop of Rome, was named the “Mother
          and Head of all the churches of the world.” From the adjoining palace, the
          chapel of which, on account of its particularly sacred and important relics,
          was called the Sancta Sanctorum, the Popes of ancient and mediaeval times had
          governed the Christian world; five General Councils had been held there.
               The reconstruction begun under Pius IV in 1560 had not
          yet destroyed the original form of the t exceedingly picturesque palace. It was
          a very extensive and complicated medley of buildings, designed in a most
          confused way, which had been collecting there since the IVth century; several drawings of Heemskerck enable us to reconstruct the old palace
          completely. Even then the building had greatly deteriorated; the Scala Santa,
          which was connected with the old palace, was on its north facade. On the wide
          unpaved space there, Heemskerck saw and sketched the statue of Marcus Aurelius,
          on the base which had been erected by Sixtus IV, and in front of which stood
          two lions on short pillars. To the left of the north entrance was situated the
          great Council Hall, with the dainty gothic Loggia of the Benediction, which
          Boniface VIII. had dedicated in the Jubilee of 1300; to the right was the Baptistery,
          the entrance to which was opposite to that of today. In front of the principal
          facade of the basilica, which had three gothic windows, there was a portico
          with six columns. The interior of the church, which has since been entirely
          modernized, caused, in its then intact condition, the great memories of the
          Middle Ages to pass like living pictures before the mind of the spectator. In
          the portico were the tombs of Alexander II, John X, John XII and Sylvester II.
          In the interior of the five aisled basilica was the monument of Martin V. Many
          places showed the traces of the troublous times
          through which the basilica had passed. Fichard saw,
          in the beautiful gleaming pavement, which was polished like a mirror, the
          traces of a conflagration. The learned traveller could still see the “Lex Regia”
          in the church, and he especially admired the exquisite columns, not yet
          enclosed in pilasters, as well as the frescoes of Gentile da Fabriano,
          afterwards completely destroyed.
           The basilica of S. Maria Maggiore, which formed the
          central point of the very extensive Rione de’ Monti,
          still bore, at that time, the grave impress of the old days. The large side
          chapels of Sixtus V and Paul V were not in existence, nor were the palatial
          buildings which form wings on either side of the principal facade, nor the
          tasteful double portico which Fuga erected between them in 1743. From the
          summit of the old façade, the mosaics shed their glory on the spectator; these
          had been executed at the end of the XIIIth century by
          Filippo Rusutti, to the order of Cardinals Giacomo
          and Pietro Colonna. The vestibule erected by Eugenius III. was still to be
          seen, as was the magnificent patriarchal palace, which adjoined the basilica.
          Four ancient monasteries, among them that of St. Adalbert, formed a fitting
          environment for this, the most important of the churches dedicated to Our Lady
          in Rome. S. Croce also still had its old vestibule at that time, but this, as
          well as the interior, fell a victim to the reconstructions in the baroque style
          by Gregorini in 1743.
           The many tombs and inscriptions which covered the
          walls and floor of this, as well as all the other churches of Rome, made a deep
          impression. The inscriptions told of the never ceasing care which the Popes of
          all centuries had devoted to the restoration and adornment of the churches of
          their seat of government with relics and indulgences. The epitaphs, which
          almost covered the floor, as is still the case today in S. Maria in Aracoeli and S. Onofrio, proclaimed the names and deeds of
          countless distinguished, celebrated, rich or learned men. What a wealth of
          memories they contain, from the touchingly simple tombstones of the earliest
          Christian days, to the magnificent marble monuments of the Renaissance, with
          their elegant Latin inscriptions, partly pious and partly tinged with paganism!
          A great part of Rome’s history, her Popes, Cardinals, prelates, nobles,
          scholars, poets, humanists and artists was enshrined here. No part of her
          history, down to that dreadful year of war and pestilence, 1527, and to the
          restoring activity of Paul III, but had left its traces on these stones. All
          states, professions and ages were represented here ; deep piety, true love,
          bitter grief, as well as verbosity, offensive vain-glory, and not infrequently
          comic naivete—all these found expression here. The numerous tombs of foreigners
          bore witness to the eminently cosmopolitan character of Rome, the capital of
          the world. Representatives of all the provinces of Italy, as of all the
          different countries of Europe, especially of Spain and Germany, were to be
          found among them.
           More than by all these memories and treasures of art,
          however, pious pilgrims were attracted by the graces which they could obtain in
          the Holy Places, and by the relics which were preserved there. The guide for
          pilgrims, in which the Mirabilia Romae were set
          forth, described these in the most complete way. Before everything else came
          the Tomb of the Prince of the Apostles, St. Peter, the pilgrimage place of the
          whole world. It was the first spot to which the pilgrims flocked from every
          land. The pilgrimage to the seven principal churches, for which rich
          indulgences were granted, was undertaken on a single day. The pilgrim would
          begin with the church of St. Paul, which was situated far outside the gate of
          that name. Then came the church of St. Sebastian, on the Via Appia, which was
          reached by the Via delle Sette Chiese.
          The opportunity of visiting the neighbouring catacomb was generally taken
          advantage of when there. Visits to the Lateran, S. Croce, S. Lorenzo fuori le mure, S. Maria Maggiore,
          and finally St. Peter’s, were also necessary in order to gain the great
          indulgence. This pilgrimage, always difficult on account of the great distance
          between the churches, was rendered still more arduous by the bad condition of
          the roads.
           No pilgrim failed to be present at the great
          ceremonies, at which the Pope either celebrated himself, or at which he
          assisted. The Pope himself celebrated regularly at Christmas, Easter, and the
          feast of SS. Peter and Paul, unless prevented by illness. The splendour and
          magnificence of Catholic ritual was then displayed on the grandest scale, not
          only in St. Peter’s, but also in all the other principal basilicas. An overwhelming
          impression was made on all present when the Head of the Church pronounced, on
          Maundy Thursday and Easter Day, from the Loggia of the Benediction, close to
          St. Peter’s, the solemn Blessing on the city and the world, “Urbi et Orbi.” In
          the Jubilee year of 1550, more than 50,000 persons had flocked together to St.
          Peter’s Square, while in 1554, the number amounted to 30,000.
               On the Feast of the Annunciation, it had been
          customary since the middle of the XVth century for
          the Pope to proceed in solemn procession, accompanied by the Cardinals,
          prelates, and nobles to S. Maria sopra Minerva, where, after High Mass, in
          accordance with a foundation of Cardinal Torquemada, poor maidens—there were
          150 of them in 1550—received their dowry. Like their predecessors, Paul III and
          Julius III never failed to be present on the other great feasts of the Church,
          unless prevented by illness. Above all, they made a special point of never
          omitting to take part in the procession of Corpus Christi, and at the Requiem
          Mass on the anniversary of their predecessor’s death, which, as well as the
          Coronation Day festivities, took place in the Sixtine Chapel. They also took
          part in the ceremonies of Holy Week.
           The affecting solemnities of Holy Week began on Palm
          Sunday. The Pope, who generally said mass very early in his private chapel,
          appeared at nine o’clock in the Sixtine Chapel for High Mass, generally
          celebrated by one of the Cardinals. Then followed the Blessing of the Palms.
          The first palm was presented by the Dean of the Sacred College to the Pope, who
          then distributed palms to the Cardinals, ambassadors, Roman nobles, the
          Penitentiaries of St. Peter’s, his famiglia,
          and such persons as had gained admission to the ceremony. On the Wednesday,
          three hours before the Ave, began the so-called Tenebrae. In St. Peter’s, the
          Sudarium of St. Veronica was exposed on the morning of this day.
           On Maundy Thursday, the Pope said mass very early and
          gave communion to all the members of his court. At ten o’clock the Capella
          Papale began in the Sixtine Chapel. After the High Mass, celebrated by a
          Cardinal, Julius III, accompanied by all the members of the Sacred College, and
          many bishops and prelates, bore the Blessed Sacrament to the Capella Paolina,
          built by Paul III. Then followed the reading of the Bull In Coena Domini in Latin and Italian, by a Cardinal from the Loggia of the Benediction, and
          then the great Papal Blessing. Then, in the Hall of Consistory, came the “Mandatum”
          when the Pope personally washed the feet of twelve poor men. On the same day
          the Sudarium of St. Veronica was again exposed in St. Peter’s. In all the
          churches of the city there was adoration of the Blessed Sacrament. A German who
          visited Rome in the spring of 1554, relates how great was the fervour displayed
          in the adoration of the Holy Eucharist, which was in happy contrast to the
          indifference and irreverence which had generally prevailed in the golden age of
          the Renaissance. On this day the “sepulchres” were made the central point of
          attraction for the faithful, and they were adorned in every possible way, with
          costly rugs, silver candlesticks, and with countless lights and many-coloured
          lamps. This impetus to the veneration of the Holy Eucharist, which was also
          shown in other places at the period of the Catholic Reformation, Rome owed to
          the Confraternity of the Blessed Sacrament, which had been founded by Paul III,
          in 1539, at the instance of the Dominican, Tommaso Stella.
           The solemn and unique ceremonies with which the Church
          commemorates the death of her Bridegroom, in so affecting a manner, began very
          early on Good Friday. On this day the Pope personally brought back the Blessed
          Sacrament from the Pauline Chapel to the Sixtine. The singing of the Passion,
          according to St. John, was followed by a sermon. Immediately afterwards, the
          intercessory prayers were sung, in which the necessities of all men are
          remembered. All present took part in the affecting Adoration of the Holy Cross.
          First of all the Pope approached the Cross, barefooted and divested of all the
          outer insignia of his high office, then the Cardinals, prelates and
          ambassadors. The Mass of the Presanctified was celebrated by a Cardinal. On
          Good Friday evening, the Brotherhood of the Gonfalone had, since the XIVth century, been in the habit of
          making a procession, carrying crosses, to the Colosseum. In the year of
          Jubilee, 1550, 1500 men took, part in this pious pilgrimage, of whom 335 bore
          large crosses. The Brotherhood of the Cross, of S. Marcello, also arranged a
          procession in this year, in which 1200 men took part, many of whom scourged
          themselves. They all visited the four principal churches prescribed for gaining
          the Jubilee Indulgence.
           On the morning of Holy Saturday a Cardinal officiated
          in the Sixtine Chapel in the presence of the Pope. At the Gloria, the music
          started, and the bells were again rung. That was the signal for all the
          churches of Rome to announce the approaching Feast of the Resurrection. The
          unique impression caused by the wave-like rise and fall of the sound of the
          bells of every size and depth of tone led Rabelais to make his celebrated
          comparison of the Eternal City to a chiming island.
               At the celebration of High Mass in St. Peter’s on
          Easter Sunday, the Pope distributed Holy Communion to all the Cardinals, the
          Canons of the Basilica, the Roman nobles, and whatever princes might be
          present, as, for example, in 1550, to the Dukes of Urbino and Ferrara.
               Not only strangers, but the Romans also, flocked in
          great numbers to the ecclesiastical ceremonies, while in Lent they assisted
          regularly at the so-called  Stations” in
          the different churches. During this time, the otherwise so silent Rione de’ Monti came to life, all classes hastening to the
          tombs of the martyrs. During the Renaissance period there were proceedings of a
          very worldly character here. A remarkable and salutary reaction against such
          unseemly proceedings in holy places was, however, making itself felt. It was
          the champions of the Catholic Reformation who, in this also, gave the
          incentive to improvement.
           Long before the Council of Trent had impressed upon
          clergy and laity what was to be observed in the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass and
          what was to be avoided, those men, burning with the love of God, who had
          inscribed the reformation of ecclesiastical conditions on their banners, at the
          head of whom was Ignatius of Loyola, and, soon in keen emulation of him, the
          youthful Philip Neri, had devoted the whole of their powers to teaching all, by
          word and example, how to venerate in a fitting manner the House of God, a thing
          which had so much suffered in the time of the Renaissance. Whoever visited S.
          Dorotea in Trastevere, the seat of the Oratory of
          Divine Love, S. Maria della Strada, the church of the founder of the Jesuits,
          S. Girolamo della Carita or S. Salvatore in Campo, where Philip Neri lived and
          worked, or the little churches of the Theatines in the Campo Marzo or on the Pincio, or that of the Capuchins, S. Nicola de’ Portiis, on the Quirinal, could not but be deeply moved.
          Evil-living men of the Renaissance, who visited them out of curiosity, were not
          infrequently completely converted. Here were to be found priests who, in their
          lives, were representatives of that reform that was so longed for and so often discussed.
          These little poorly-equipped houses of God were so eagerly sought after that
          they could no longer contain the multitude of the faithful who flocked there
          for the masses and sermons. There is still in existence a petition of the time
          of Julius III, begging the Pope to commission Ignatius of Loyola to build a
          larger church, as S. Maria della Strada was too small and inconvenient for the
          great numbers who wished to hear the word of God there, and to receive the
          sacrament of penance. This was the first step towards the erection of the
          magnificent church of the Gesu, to which were afterwards added the great church
          of the Theatines at S. Andrea della Valle, and that of the Oratorians at S.
          Maria in Vallicella, which were not only of great importance for the religious
          life of Rome, but were also a notable addition to the beauty of the city.
           For all the ceremonial of the Church which was
          conducted by the Pope in person, or in his presence, very strict regulations,
          going into the minutest details, had been fixed from time immemorial, and the
          exact carrying out of these was carefully watched over by the master of
          ceremonies. The pomp which was displayed on these solemn occasions by Paul III.
          and Julius III., found a fitting setting in the majestic music which
          accompanied them. A German who spent Holy Week and Easter in Rome in 1554,
          points out that, in this respect, most wonderful effects were obtained, both in
          the Lateran and at St. Peter’s, where Palestrina was choirmaster.
               Not only the church festivals, but the churches
          themselves made a deep impression on all strangers. It is noteworthy that Fichard, despite all his enthusiasm for antiquity, names,
          as the principal objects of interest in the Eternal City, the Vatican, with the
          Library and the Belvedere, the Cancelleria, the
          Basilica of St. Peter, the Lateran, S. Paul fuori le
          Mura, S. Maria Maggiore, S. Maria sopra Minerva, S. Maria del Popolo, and the
          German national church, S. Maria dell’ Anima, with the beautiful tomb of Adrian
          VI.
           Eight years after the visit of the Frankfort
          traveller, an unknown Florentine pilgrim to Rome wrote some notes concerning
          the principal creations of Renaissance art which were then to be seen in the
          Eternal City. These remarks, which are interesting from several points of view,
          begin with the Basilica of the Prince of the Apostles, and its reconstruction.
          The anonymous writer particularly praises, among the works of art in the
          basilica, the Pieta of Michael Angelo, which had been placed in the Oratory of
          St. Gregory after the demolition of the chapel of St. Petronilla. Of the
          remaining monuments in St. Peter’s, only the tombs of Sixtus IV and Innocent
          VIII are mentioned. The Stanze and the Loggie of
          Raphael, then still in all the fresh glory of their colouring, and the Sixtine
          Chapel, with its incomparable frescoes, he cites as the most remarkable objects
          of interest in the Vatican. He complains, with justice, of the destruction of
          Fra Angelico’s Chapel of the Blessed Sacrament. Among the churches, he only
          mentions those which contained prominent examples of Renaissance ait. At S.
          Agostino, besides Raphael’s Isaias, the Madonna del Parto, by Jacopo Sansovino,
          and the marble group, representing Our Lady, St. Anne, and the Divine Child by
          Andrea Sansovino, were regarded, even at that time, as objects of the greatest
          interest. The former stands today to the right of the entrance, and the latter
          on the left side, at the third column, under the Isaias. The Florentine praises
          the Sybils of Raphael, in S. Maria della Pace, as one of the most beautiful of
          that painter’s works in Rome. He also mentions Baldassare Peruzzi’s
          Presentation in the Temple, which was not then repainted to such an extent as
          it is today. Of the many splendid marble tombs in S. Maria del Popolo, he only
          speaks of the two largest and most beautiful: the monuments of Cardinals
          Girolamo Basso and Ascanio Maria Sforza, by Andrea Sansovino. Very remarkably,
          he omits all mention of Pinturrichio’s frescoes on
          the ceiling of the choir, or of the glass paintings of Claude and Guillaume Marcillat, and even of the wonderful Chigi chapel. On the
          other hand he tells us of the two pictuies by Raphael:
          the Madonna di Loreto, which afterwards disappeared, and the celebrated
          portrait of Julius II, which now adorns the Uffizi; both of these were at that
          time, hung on the pillars of the church on solemn occasions. In S. Maria in Aracoeli, he admired Raphael’s Madonna di Foligno, and in
          the church of the Dominicans, S. Maria sopra Minerva, he makes mention of
          Filippo Lippi’s frescoes in the Carafa chapel, and Michael Angelo’s statue of
          Christ, as the principal works of art there. The tombs of Leo X and Clement VII
          are mentioned, but, as may easily be understood, not praised. Of the Moses of
          Michael Angelo in S. Pietro in Vincoli the Florentine says that it appears to
          him to be a “divine” work. He also makes mention of the tombs of Pietro and
          Antonio Pollajuolo in the same church. The statue of
          St. James, by Jacopo Sansovino was at that time in the Spanish national church
          of S. Giacomo, and is now in S. Maria in Monserrato.
           Among the works of art in the city on the other side
          of the Tiber, the Florentine extols the fresco decoration of the Farnesina and the incomparable Tempietto of Bramante in S.
          Pietro in Montorio. In this church, Raphael’s
          Transfiguration still adorned the high altar at that time. He was also still
          able to admire in the same church, besides Sebastiano del Piombo’s fresco, the
          Scourging at the Pillar, which is still preserved, the adjoining picture of St.
          Francis by Michael Angelo, which afterwards disappeared.
           Just as the Florentine traveller only cites works of
          the Renaissance, so does Ulisse Aldrovandi confine himself almost exclusively
          to the works of antiquity in his account, drawn up in 1550. Of the modern works
          of sculpture, he mentions only a few, principally some works of Michael Angelo,
          to whose Moses he believes he is giving the highest possible praise when he
          says that it could take its place by the side of any ancient work of art. One
          looks in vain for the name of any other modern master in Aldrovandi’s list. How
          little he values them in comparison with the sculptors of antiquity is evident
          from such remarks as: “A Mercury with a lyre, a beautiful statue, but modern.”
          “A female figure, with bare breast, but a modern work.” One learns even less
          from the descriptions of the Bolognese scholar concerning Rome’s wealth of
          paintings, or of the many costly treasures which the palaces of the nobles,
          and, above all, of the Cardinals, contained.
               How much the interest of most people was captivated by
          the works of antiquity, is apparent in the guide-books of the time, where most
          of the space is invariably devoted to these, the details concerning mediaeval
          objects of interest being mostly confined to lists of the relics and
          indulgences of the different churches. In one such guide-book of the year 1563,
          an estimate of the time necessary for a visit to the principal objects of
          interest in Rome is given, which is very characteristic. The arrangement for a
          three days’ visit is for a stranger who starts very early, and has a horse at
          his disposal. The Borgo is taken as a starting point for the first day, after
          which the Trastevere, the island in the Tiber, Monte Testaccio, S. Paolo fuori le
          Mura, S. Gregorio, the Baths of Caracalla, S. Stefano Rotondo, and the Lateran
          are to be visited. A tour is suggested for the second day which makes still
          greater demands on the traveller with a thirst for knowledge: from the
          Mausoleum of Augustus to S. Maria del Popolo, the Trinita de’ Monti, Monte
          Cavallo with the celebrated vignas of Cardinals Carpi
          and Este, then S. Agnese outside the walls, the Baths of Diocletian, S. Pudenziana, S. Maria Maggiore, the Sette Sale, the
          Colosseum, the Palatine, the Forum, the Capitol, the Theatre of Marcellus, the
          Portico of Octavia, and finally the Capodiferro and
          Farnese palaces. The tour on the third day was to begin at the Piazza Colonna;
          besides a visit to the Column of Trajan, the church of the Minerva and the
          Pantheon, the guide-book recommended a visit to one of the valuable private
          collections of ancient and modern pictures, namely the house of Mgr. Girolamo Garimberti, Bishop of Gallese, on Monte Citorio.
          The midday meal was to be taken at one of the osterie in the Piazza Navona,
          near the Pasquino. For the afternoon a visit to the Villa Giulia was
          recommended.
           “In the houses of several Cardinals and many private
          persons,” continues the same guide, “ there are still many beautiful things to
          be seen, which I do not name, because they are continually being changed, and I
          do not wish needlessly to trouble the traveller.” This change was always in the
          direction of centralization of the ancient works of art. At the beginning of
          the Cinquecento there were still many small collections, which gradually
          disappeared. Already in the fourth decade of the century, the larger collections
          of the Belvedere, the Capitol, the Cesi, Medici and
          Valle, surpassed the smaller ones in value, whereas formerly, it appears, the
          really valuable pieces were fairly evenly distributed. At the time of Aldrovandi,
          the moderate sized collections, containing several really fine works, such as
          were still to be found in the houses of the Sassi, Maffei and others when
          Heemskerck was in Rome, had already lost their importance. Admission to several
          of these depended upon the influence which the traveller could command.
           
           The numerous and excellently arranged charitable
          institutions, which were at once a great object of interest and a special
          feature of Rome, were highly praised by all foreigners. The chief centre of
          Christianity had, from time immemorial, given a living proof of the fructifying
          energy of the Catholic faith in her works of charity. As had been the case in
          the Middle Ages, so now the Popes, Cardinals, prelates and laity of all
          conditions in the time of the Renaissance were filled with a noble zeal to
          minister to the needs of the sick, the miserable and the poor. From the point
          of view of age and comprehensiveness, the hospital of Santo Spirito, which had
          been reorganized by Sixtus IV, took the first place among the charitable
          institutions. The hospital of S. Salvatore near the Lateran, and that of S.
          Giacomo in Augusta, which had been endowed by the Cardinals of the House of
          Colonna, also enjoyed a great reputation. These, as well as the hospitals
          attached to S. Maria della Consolazione, S. Antonio
          and S. Rocco, which the Popes encouraged in every way, by pecuniary support and
          privileges, were distributed throughout the city in such a way that the needs
          of the different quarters were well provided for.
           The national hospices represented a special form of
          benevolent institution which had been founded by the very numerous foreigners
          resident in Rome, for the benefit of their fellow-countrymen. In these the
          Catholic character of Rome as the centre of the Universal Church, found a very
          characteristic expression. The Germans boasted of the largest number of such
          institutions in comparison to their number, the first place among these having
          been taken, since the XIVth century, by the Anima and
          Campo Santo. To these were added smaller houses for the Flemish and Walloons,
          the Bohemians and Hungarians. The Spanish, next to the Germans the nation most
          largely represented in Rome, had, close to S. Giacomo in the Piazza Navona, and
          S. Maria in Monserrato, houses for the lodging and
          nursing of their poor and sick pilgrims. In a like manner, the Portuguese,
          French, English, Scotch, Irish, Poles, Hungarians, Swedes, Dalmatians, and
          South Slavs, as well as the Lombards, Genoese, Florentines, Sienese and Bergamaschi
          had their own churches and national hospices, and, in most cases,
          confraternities in connection with them. Several of these institutions were
          destroyed by the falling away from the faith of so many peoples, but, in spite
          of this, the Eternal City preserved, even at that critical time, her old
          pre-eminence in generous hearted love of her neighbour. In closest union with
          the silently increasing movement in the direction of Catholic Reformation,
          Christian charity produced in Rome, as in other cities of Italy, the most
          glorious fruits. After the members of the Oratory of Divine Love had endowed a
          department of their own for incurables in the old hospital of S. Giacomo in
          Augusta, Cardinal Giulio de’ Medici, who became Pope Clement VII, founded, in
          the year 1519, the Confraternita della Carita for the
          assistance of the poor who were ashamed to ask for charity, for the consolation
          of prisoners and for the burial of the indigent. It was also Cardinal de’
          Medici who prevailed on Leo X to sanction the convent for Magdalens in the
          Corso, which had been founded by the members of the Oratory of Divine Love. The
          orphanage near S. Maria in Aquiro owed its origin to
          another Roman prelate.
           A great number of institutes arose under Paul III. and
          were protected by him, by means of which the ingenious charity of benevolent
          and holy men sought to combat the material and moral evils of the time. The
          Minorite, Giovanni da Calvi, the merchant Crivelli, and Cardinal Quinones laid
          the foundations of the Monte di Pieta at this time. A self-sacrificing son of
          Spain, Ferrante Ruiz, in conjunction with two nobles of Navarre, founded an
          establishment for the insane, the care of whom had been up till now, almost
          neglected. A house of refuge for converted female sinners near S. Marta, the
          hospice for poor girls in peril, near S. Caterina de’ Funari, the institute for
          converts near S. Giovanni del Mercatello at the foot
          of the Capitol, and a society to assist the poor who were ashamed to beg, all
          these owed their origin to the zeal of another Spaniard, Ignatius of Loyola.
          Philip Neri founded in the time of Julius III the Compagnia della Trinita for the assistance of needy pilgrims, which had Christ alone as
          its protector. There were also various other institutions for poor girls.
           In yet another manner did the impetus in Catholic life
          make itself felt in the field of charity. The charitable institutions were
          better directed, and more care was devoted to the spiritual needs of the sick
          and incurable. In this also it was the example given by Ignatius, and later by
          Philip Neri, which was so helpful in recalling to the minds of the clergy and
          laity the words of Our Lord: '‘As long as you did it to one of these my least
          brethren, you did it to me.”
               As in all other things, so in the field of charity
          preparations were being made for the glorious epoch of Catholic reformation and
          restoration, in which gentle saints and mighty Popes were indefatigably engaged
          in the relief of the spiritual and corporal needs of their fellow men. While
          this remarkable epoch brought about a complete change in spiritual life, so did
          the “Roma Aeterna,” which had received a very worldly
          impress in the days of the Renaissance, undergo a similar metamorphosis, and
          that not in her outward appearance alone. With her great and glorious churches,
          charitable institutions, great monasteries, and seminaries for priests of all
          the different nations, she again became, through the increase of the religious
          sense among her inhabitants, that for which Providence had designed her, as the
          seat of the successors of St. Peter, the Holy City, which embodied, in the most
          glorious manner, the Christian ideal.
           
           
           
 
 
 |